Transcribed from the 1913 Hodder and Stoughton edition by David Price,
email ccx074@pglaf.org

                        [Picture: Woman in church]





                            THE REVOLUTION IN
                              TANNER’S LANE


                                    BY
                             MARK RUTHERFORD

                      [Picture: Decorative graphic]

                           HODDER & STOUGHTON’S
                            SEVENPENNY LIBRARY

                                * * * * *

                           HODDER AND STOUGHTON
                       LONDON   NEW YORK   TORONTO




CONTENTS

CHAPTER                                                           PAGE
         I.  THE WORLD OUTSIDE                                       9
        II.  OUTSIDE PIKE STREET                                    24
       III.  THE THEATRE                                            33
        IV.  A FRIEND OF THE PEOPLE                                 41
         V.  THE HORIZON WIDENS                                     46
        VI.  TEA À LA MODE                                          58
       VII.  JEPHTHAH                                               66
      VIII.  UNCONVENTIONAL JUSTICE                                 75
        IX.  A STRAIN ON THE CABLE                                  83
         X.  DISINTEGRATION BY DEGREES                              97
        XI.  POLITICS AND PAULINE                                  107
       XII.  ONE BODY AND ONE SPIRIT                               115
      XIII.  TO THE GREEKS FOOLISHNESS                             120
       XIV.  THE SCHOOL OF ADVERSITY: THE SIXTH FORM               134
             THEREOF
        XV.  END OF THE BEGINNING                                  148
       XVI.  COWFOLD                                               155
      XVII.  WHEN WILT THOU ARISE OUT OF THY SLEEP?  YET A         168
             LITTLE SLEEP
     XVIII.  A RELIGIOUS PICNIC                                    175
       XIX.  “THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN IS LIKE UNTO LEAVEN”           182
        XX.  THE REVEREND THOMAS BROAD’S EXPOSITION OF             188
             ROMANS VIII. 7
       XXI.  THE WISDOM OF THE SERPENT                             195
      XXII.  THE ORACLE WARNS—AFTER THE EVENT                      199
     XXIII.  FURTHER DEVELOPMENT                                   208
      XXIV.  “I CAME NOT TO SEND PEACE, BUT A SWORD”               215
       XXV.  “AND A MAN’S FOES SHALL BE THEY OF HIS OWN            231
             HOUSEHOLD”
      XXVI.  A PROFESSIONAL CONSULTATION                           239
     XXVII.  MR. BROAD’S LAST CHURCH MEETING—LATIMER CHAPEL        247

    “Per various casus, per tot discrimina rerum,
    Tendimus in Latium; sedes ubi fata quietas
    Ostendunt.  Illic fas regna resurgere Trojæ.
    Durate, et vosmet rebus servate secundis.”

                                                                —_Virgil_.

    “By diuers casis, sere parrellis and sufferance
    Unto Itaill we ettill (aim) quhare destanye
    Has schap (shaped) for vs ane rest and quiet harbrye
    Predestinatis thare Troye sall ryse agane.
    Be stout on prosper fortoun to remane.”

                                           —_Gwain Douglas’s translation_.




CHAPTER I
THE WORLD OUTSIDE


THE 20th April 1814, an almost cloudless, perfectly sunny day, saw all
London astir.  On that day Lewis the Eighteenth was to come from Hartwell
in triumph, summoned by France to the throne of his ancestors.  London
had not enjoyed too much gaiety that year.  It was the year of the great
frost.  Nothing like it had been known in the memory of man.  In the West
of England, where snow is rare, roads were impassable and mails could not
be delivered.  Four dead men were dug out of a deep drift about ten miles
west of Exeter.  Even at Plymouth, close to the soft south-western ocean,
the average depth of the fall was twenty inches, and there was no other
way of getting eastwards than by pack-horses.  The Great North Road was
completely blocked, and there was a barricade over it near Godmanchester
of from six to ten feet high.  The Oxford coach was buried.  Some
passengers inside were rescued with great difficulty, and their lives
were barely saved.  The Solway Firth at Workington resembled the Arctic
Sea, and the Thames was so completely frozen over between Blackfriars and
London Bridges that people were able, not only to walk across, but to
erect booths on the ice.  Coals, of course, rose to famine prices in
London, as it was then dependent solely upon water-carriage for its
supply.  The Father of his people, the Prince Regent, was much moved by
the general distress of “a large and meritorious class of industrious
persons,” as he called them, and issued a circular to all Lords
Lieutenant ordering them to provide all practicable means of removing
obstructions from the highways.

However, on this 20th April the London mob forgot the frost, forgot the
quartern loaf and the national debt, and prepared for a holiday, inspired
thereto, not so much by Lewis the Eighteenth as by the warmth and
brilliant sky.  There are two factors in all human bliss—an object and
the subject.  The object may be a trifle, but the condition of the
subject is most important.  Turn a man out with his digestion in perfect
order, with the spring in the air and in his veins, and he will cheer
anything, any Lewis, Lord Liverpool, dog, cat, or rat who may cross his
path.  Not that this is intended as a sufficient explanation of the
Bourbon reception.  Far from it; but it does mitigate it a trifle.  At
eleven o’clock in the forenoon two troops of the Oxford Blues drew up at
Kilburn turnpike to await the sacred arrival.  The Prince Regent himself
went as far as Stanmore to meet his August Brother.  When the August
Brother reached the village, the excited inhabitants thereof took the
horses out of the carriage and drew him through the street.  The Prince,
standing at the door of the principal inn, was in readiness to salute
him, and this he did by embracing him!  There have been some remarkable
embraces in history.  Joseph fell on Israel’s neck, and Israel said unto
Joseph, “Now let me die, since I have seen thy face:” Paul, after
preaching at Ephesus, calling the elders of the Church to witness that,
for the space of three years, he ceased not to warn every one night and
day with tears, kneeled down and prayed, so that they all wept sore and
fell on his neck: Romeo took a last embrace of Juliet in the vault, and
sealed the doors of breath with a righteous kiss: Penelope embraced
Ulysses, who was welcome to her as land is welcome to shipwrecked
swimmers escaping from the grey seawater—there have, we say, been some
remarkable embraces on this earth since time began, but none more
remarkable than that on the steps of the Abercorn Arms.  The Divine
couple then drove in solemn procession to town.  From the park corner for
three-quarters of a mile or so was a line of private carriages, filled
with most fashionable people, the ladies all standing on the seats.  The
French Royalist flag waved everywhere.  All along the Kilburn Road, then
thinly lined with houses, it was triumphant, and even the trees were
decorated with it.  Arriving by way of Cumberland Gate at Piccadilly,
Lewis was escorted, amidst uproarious rejoicing, to Grillon’s Hotel in
Albemarle Street.  There, in reply to an address from the Prince, he
“ascribed, under Providence,” to his Royal Highness and the British
people his present blissful condition; and soon afterwards, being
extremely tired, went to bed.  This was on a Wednesday.  The next day,
Thursday, His Sacred Majesty, or Most Christian Majesty, as he was then
called, was solemnly made a Knight of the Garter, the Bishops of
Salisbury and Winchester assisting.  On Friday he received the
corporation of London, and on Saturday the 23rd he prepared to take his
departure.  There was a great crowd in the street when he came out of the
hotel and immense applause; the mob crying out, “God bless your Majesty!”
as if they owed him all they had, and even their lives.  It was very
touching, people thought at the time, and so it was.  Is there anything
more touching than the waste of human loyalty and love?  As we read the
history of the Highlands or a story of Jacobite loyalty such as that of
Cooper’s Admiral Bluewater, dear to boys, we sadden that destiny should
decree that in a world in which piety is not too plentiful it should run
so pitifully to waste, and that men and women should weep hot tears and
break their hearts over bran-stuffing and wax.

Amidst the hooraying multitude that Saturday April morning was one man at
least, Zachariah Coleman by name, who did not hooray, and did not lift
his hat even when the Sacred Majesty appeared on the hotel steps.  He was
a smallish, thin-faced, lean creature in workman’s clothes; his
complexion was white, blanched by office air, and his hands were black
with printer’s ink.

“Off with your tile, you b—y Corsican!” exclaimed a roaring voice behind
him.  Zachariah turned round, and found the request came from a drayman
weighing about eighteen stone; but the tile was not removed.  In an
instant it was sent flying to the other side of the road, where it was
trodden on, picked up, and passed forward in the air amidst laughter and
jeers, till it was finally lost.

Zachariah was not pugnacious, and could not very well be so in the
presence of his huge antagonist; but he was no coward, and not seeing for
the moment that his hat had hopelessly gone, he turned round savagely,
and laying hold of the drayman, said:

“You ruffian, give it me back; if I am a Corsican, are you an
Englishman?”

“Take that for your b—y beaver,” said the other, and dealt him a blow
with the fist right in his face, which staggered and stupefied him,
covering him with blood.

The bystanders, observing the disparity between the two men, instantly
took Zachariah’s side, and called out “Shame, shame!”  Nor did they
confine themselves to ejaculations, for a young fellow of about eight and
twenty, well dressed, with a bottle-green coat of broadcloth, buttoned
close, stepped up to the drayman.

“Knock my tile off, beer-barrel.”

The drayman instantly responded by a clutch at it, but before he could
touch it he had an awful cut across the lips, delivered with such
scientific accuracy from the left shoulder that it was clear it came from
a disciple of Jackson or Tom Cribb.  The crowd now became intensely
delighted and excited, and a cry of “A ring, a ring!” was raised.  The
drayman, blind with rage, let out with his right arm with force enough to
fell an ox, but the stroke was most artistically parried, and the
response was another fearful gash over the right eye.  By this time the
patriot had had enough, and declined to continue the contest.  His foe,
too, seemed to have no desire for any further display of his powers, and
retired smilingly, edging his way to the pavement, where he found poor
Zachariah almost helpless.

“Holloa, my republican friend, d—n it, that’s a nasty lick you’ve got,
and from one of the people too; that makes it harder to bear, eh?  Never
mind, he’s worse off than you are.”

Zachariah thanked him as well as he could for defending him.

“Not a word; haven’t got a scratch myself.  Come along with me;” and he
dragged him along Piccadilly into a public-house in Swallow Street, where
apparently he was well known.  Water was called for; Zachariah was
sponged, the wound strapped up, some brandy given him, and the stranger,
ordering a hackney coach, told the driver to take the gentleman home.

“Wait a bit,” he called, as the coach drove off.  “You may feel faint;
I’ll go home with you,” and in a moment he was by Zachariah’s side.  The
coach found its way slowly through the streets to some lodgings in
Clerkenwell.  It was well the stranger did go, for his companion on
arrival was hardly able to crawl upstairs to give a coherent account to
his wife of what had happened.

Zachariah Coleman, working man, printer, was in April 1814 about thirty
years old.  He was employed in a jobbing office in the city, where he was
compositor and pressman as well.  He had been married in January 1814 to
a woman a year younger than himself, who attended the meeting-house at
Hackney, whither he went on the Sunday.  He was a Dissenter in religion,
and a fierce Radical in politics, as many of the Dissenters in that day
were.  He was not a ranter or revivalist, but what was called a moderate
Calvinist; that is to say, he held to Calvinism as his undoubted creed,
but when it came to the push in actual practice he modified it.  In this
respect he was inconsistent; but who is there who is not?  His theology
probably had no more gaps in it than that of the latest and most
enlightened preacher who denies miracles and affirms the Universal
Benevolence.  His present biographer, from intimate acquaintance with the
class to which Zachariah belonged, takes this opportunity to protest
against the general assumption that the Calvinists of that day, or of any
day, arrived at their belief by putting out their eyes and accepting
blindly the authority of St. Paul or anybody else.  It may be questioned,
indeed, whether any religious body has ever stood so distinctly upon the
understanding and has used its intellect with such rigorous activity, as
the Puritans, from whom Zachariah was a genuine descendant.  Even if
Calvinism had been carved on tables of stone and handed down from heaven
by the Almighty Hand, it would not have lived if it had not have found to
agree more or less with the facts, and it was because it was a deduction
from what nobody can help seeing that it was so vital, the Epistle to the
Romans serving as the inspired confirmation of an experience.  Zachariah
was a great reader of all kinds of books—a lover especially of Bunyan and
Milton; as logical in his politics as in his religion; and he defended
the execution of Charles the First on the ground that the people had just
as much right to put a king to death as a judge had to order the
execution of any other criminal.

The courtship between Zachariah and the lady who became his wife had been
short, for there could be no mistake, as they had known one another so
long.  She was black-haired, with a perfectly oval face, always dressed
with the most scrupulous neatness, and with a certain plain tightness
which Zachariah admired.  She had exquisitely white and perfect teeth, a
pale, clear complexion, and the reputation of being a most sensible
woman.  She was not a beauty, but she was good-looking; the weak points
in her face being her eyes, which were mere inexpressive optic organs,
and her mouth, which, when shut, seemed too much shut, just as if it were
compressed by an effort of the will or by a spring.  These, however,
Zachariah thought minor matters, if, indeed, he ever noticed them.  “The
great thing was, that she was”—sometimes this and sometimes that—and so
it was settled.  Unfortunately in marriage it is so difficult to be sure
of what the great thing is, and what the little thing is, the little
thing becoming so frightfully big afterwards!  Theologically, Mrs.
Zachariah was as strict as her husband, and more so, as far as outward
observance went, for her strictness was not tempered by those secular
interests which to him were so dear.  She read little or nothing—nothing,
indeed, on week-days, and even the _Morning Chronicle_, which Zachariah
occasionally borrowed, was folded up when he had done with it and put
under the tea-caddy till it was returned.  On Sundays she took up a book
in the afternoon, but she carefully prepared herself for the operation as
though it were a sacramental service.  When the dinner-things were washed
up, when the hearth was swept and the kettle on the fire, having put on
her best Sunday dress, it was her custom to go to the window, always to
the window, never to the fire—where she would open Boston’s _Fourfold
State_ and hold it up in front of her with both hands.  This, however,
did not last long, for on the arrival of the milkman the volume was
replaced, and it was necessary to make preparations for tea.

The hackney coach drove up to the house in Rosoman Street where Zachariah
dwelt on the first floor.  He was too weak to go upstairs by himself, and
he and his friend therefore walked into the front room together.  It was
in complete order, although it was so early in the morning.  Everything
was dusted; even the lower fire-bar had not a speck of ashes on it, and
on the hob already was a saucepan in which Mrs. Coleman proposed to cook
the one o’clock dinner.  On the walls were portraits of Sir Francis
Burdett, Major Cartwright, and the mezzotint engraving of Sadler’s
Bunyan.  Two black silhouettes—one of Zachariah and the other of his
wife—were suspended on each side of the mantelpiece.

Mrs. Coleman was busily engaged in the bedroom, but hearing the
footsteps, she immediately entered.  She was slightly taken aback at
seeing Zachariah in such a plight, and uttered a little scream, but the
bottle-green stranger, making her a profound bow, arrested her.

“Pardon me, my dear madam, there is nothing seriously the matter.  Your
husband has had the misfortune to be the victim of a most blackguardly
assault; but I am sure that, under your care, he will be all right in a
day or two; and, with your permission, I take my leave.”

Mrs. Coleman was irritated.  The first emotion was not sympathy.
Absolutely the first was annoyance at being seen without proper notice by
such a fine-looking gentleman.  She had, however, no real cause for
vexation under this head.  She had tied a white handkerchief over her
hair, fastening it under her chin, as her manner was when doing her
morning’s work, and she had on her white apron; but she was trim and
faultless, and the white handkerchief did but set off her black hair and
marble complexion.  Her second emotion, too, was not sympathy.  Zachariah
was at home at the wrong time.  Her ordinary household arrangements were
upset.  He might possibly be ill, and then there would be a mess and
confusion.  The thought of sickness was intolerable to her, because it
“put everything out.”  Rising up at the back of these two emotions came,
haltingly, a third when she looked her husband in the face.  She could
not help it, and she did really pity him.

“I am sure it is very kind of you,” she replied.

Zachariah had as yet spoken no word, nor had she moved towards him.  The
stranger was departing.

“Stop!” cried Zachariah, “you have not told me your name.  I am too faint
to say how much I owe you for your protection and kindness.”

“Nonsense.  My name is Maitland—Major Maitland, 1A Albany.  Good-bye.”

He was at the top of the stairs, when he turned round, and looking at
Mrs. Coleman, observed musingly, “I think I’ll send my doctor, and, if
you will permit me, will call in a day or two.”

She thanked him; he took her hand, politely pressed it to his lips, and
rode off in the coach which had been waiting for him.

“What has happened, my dear?  Tell me all about it,” she inquired as she
went back into the parlour, with just the least colour on her cheek, and
perceptibly a little happier than she was five minutes before.  She did
nothing more than put her hand on his shoulder, but he brightened
immediately.  He told her the tale, and when it was over desired to lie
down and to have some tea.

Emotion number two returned to Mrs. Coleman immediately.  Tea at that
time, the things having been all cleared away and washed up!  She did
not, however, like openly to object, but she did go so far as to suggest
that perhaps cold water would be better, as there might be inflammation.
Zachariah, although he was accustomed to give way, begged for tea; and it
was made ready, but not with water boiled there.  She would not again put
the copper kettle on the fire, as it was just cleaned, but she asked to
be allowed to use that which belonged to the neighbour downstairs who
kept the shop.  The tea-things were replaced when Zachariah had finished,
and his wife returned to her duties, leaving him sitting in the
straight-backed Windsor-chair, looking into the grate and feeling very
miserable.

In the afternoon Rosoman Street was startled to see a grand carriage stop
at Zachariah’s door, and out stepped the grand doctor, who, after some
little hesitation and inquiry, made his way upstairs.  Having examined
our friend, he pronounced him free from all mortal or even serious
injury—it was a case of contusion and shaken nerves, which required a
little alterative medicine, and on the day after to-morrow the patient,
although bruised and sore in the mouth, might go back to work.

The next morning he was better, but nevertheless he was depressed.  It
was now three months since his wedding-day, and the pomp and beauty of
the sunrise, gold and scarlet bars with intermediate lakes of softest
blue, had been obscured by leaden clouds, which showed no break and let
loose a cold drizzling rain.  How was it?  He often asked himself that
question, but could obtain no satisfactory answer.  Had anything changed?
Was his wife anything which he did not know her to be three months ago?
Certainly not.  He could not accuse her of passing herself off upon him
with false pretences.  What she had always represented herself to be she
was now.  There she stood precisely as she stood twelve months ago, when
he asked her to become his wife, and he thought when she said “yes” that
no man was more blessed than he.  It was, he feared, true he did not love
her, nor she him; but why could not they have found that out before?
What a cruel destiny was this which drew a veil before his eyes and led
him blindfold over the precipice!  He at first thought, when his joy
began to ebb in February or March, that it would rise again, and that he
would see matters in a different light; but the spring was here, and the
tide had not turned.  It never would turn now, and he became at last
aware of the sad truth—the saddest a man can know—that he had missed the
great delight of existence.  His chance had come, and had gone.
Henceforth all that was said and sung about love and home would find no
echo in him.  He was paralysed, dead in half of his soul, and would have
to exist with the other half as well he could.  He had done no wrong: he
had done his best; he had not sold himself to the flesh or the devil,
and, Calvinist as he was, he was tempted at times to question the justice
of such a punishment.  If he put his finger in the fire and got burnt, he
was able to bow to the wisdom which taught him in that plain way that he
was not to put his finger in the fire.  But wherein lay the beneficence
of visiting a simple mistake—one which he could not avoid—with a curse
worse than the Jewish curse of excommunication—“the anathema wherewith
Joshua cursed Jericho; the curse which Elisha laid upon the children; all
the curses which are written in the law.  Cursed be he by day, and cursed
be he by night: cursed be he in sleeping, and cursed be he in waking:
cursed in going out, and cursed in coming in.”  Neither the wretched
victim nor the world at large was any better for such a visitation, for
it was neither remedial nor monitory.  Ah, so it is!  The murderer is
hung at Newgate, and if he himself is not improved by the process,
perhaps a few wicked people are frightened; but men and women are put to
a worse death every day by slow strangulation which endures for a
lifetime, and, as far as we can see, no lesson is learned by anybody, and
no good is done.

Zachariah, however, did not give way to despair, for he was not a man to
despair.  His religion was a part of himself.  He had immortality before
him, in which he thanked God there was no marrying nor giving in
marriage.  This doctrine, however, did not live in him as the other
dogmas of his creed, for it was not one in which his intellect had such a
share.  On the other hand, predestination was dear to him.  God knew him
as closely as He knew the angel next His throne, and had marked out his
course with as much concern as that of the seraph.  What God’s purposes
were he did not know.  He took a sort of sullen pride in not knowing, and
he marched along, footsore and wounded, in obedience to the orders of his
great Chief.  Only thirty years old, and only three months a husband, he
had already learned renunciation.  There was to be no joy in life?  Then
he would be satisfied if it were tolerable, and he strove to dismiss all
his dreams and do his best with what lay before him.  Oh my hero!
Perhaps somewhere or other—let us hope it is true—a book is kept in which
human worth is duly appraised, and in that book, if such a volume there
be, we shall find that the divinest heroism is not that of the man who,
holding life cheap, puts his back against a wall, and is shot by
Government soldiers, assured that he will live ever afterwards as a
martyr and saint: a diviner heroism is that of the poor printer, who, in
dingy, smoky Rosoman Street, Clerkenwell, with forty years before him,
determined to live through them, as far as he could, without a murmur,
although there was to be no pleasure in them.  A diviner heroism is this,
but divinest of all, is that of him who can in these days do what
Zachariah did, and without Zachariah’s faith.

The next evening, just as Zachariah and his wife were sitting down to
tea, there was a tap at the door, and in walked Major Maitland.  He was
now in full afternoon costume, and, if not dandyish, was undeniably well
dressed.  Making a profound bow to Mrs. Coleman, he advanced to the
fireplace and instantly shook hands with Zachariah.

“Well, my republican, you are better, although the beery loyalist has
left his mark upon you.”

“Certainly, much better; but where I should have been, sir, if it had not
been for you, I don’t know.”

“Ah, well; it was an absolute pleasure to me to teach the blackguard that
cheering a Bourbon costs something.  My God, though, a man must be a fool
who has to be taught that!  I wonder what it _has_ cost us.  Why, I see
you’ve got my friend, Major Cartwright, up there.”

Zachariah and his wife started a moment at what they considered the
profane introduction of God’s name; but it was not exactly swearing, and
Major Maitland’s relationship to them was remarkable.  They were
therefore silent.

“A true friend of the people,” continued Maitland, “is Major Cartwright;
but he does not go quite far enough to please me.”

“As for the people so-called,” quoth Zachariah, “I doubt whether they are
worth saving.  Look at the mob we saw the day before yesterday.  I think
not of the people.  But there is a people, even in these days of Ahab,
whose feet may yet be on the necks of their enemies.”

“Why, you are an aristocrat,” said Maitland, smiling; “only you want to
abolish the present aristocracy and give us another.  You must not judge
us by what you saw in Piccadilly, and while you are still smarting from
that smasher on your eye.  London, I grant you, is not, and never was, a
fair specimen.  But, even in London, you must not be deceived.  You don’t
know its real temper; and then, as to not being worth saving—why, the
worse men are the more they want saving.  However, we are both agreed
about this—crew, Liverpool, the Prince Regent, and his friends.”  A
strong word was about to escape before “crew,” but the Major saw that he
was in a house where it would be out of place.  “I wish you’d join our
Friends of the People.  We want two or three determined fellows like you.
We are all safe.”

“What are the ‘Friends of the People’?”

“Oh, it’s a club of—a—good fellows who meet twice a week for a little
talk about affairs.  Come with me next Friday and see.”

Zachariah hesitated a moment, and then consented.

“All right; I’ll fetch you.”  He was going away, and picked up from the
table a book he had brought with him.

“By the way, you will not be at work till to-morrow.  I’ll leave you this
to amuse you.  It has not been out long.  Thirteen thousand copies were
sold the first day.  It is the _Corsair_—Byron’s _Corsair_.  My God, it
_is_ poetry and no mistake!  Not exactly, perhaps, in your line; but you
are a man of sense, and if that doesn’t make your heart leap in you I’m
much mistaken.  Lord Byron is a neighbour of mine in the Albany.  I know
him by sight.  I’ve waited a whole livelong morning at my window to see
him go out.  So much the more fool you, you’ll say.  Ah, well, wait till
you have read the _Corsair_.”

The Major shook hands.  Mrs. Coleman, who had been totally silent during
the interview, excepting when she asked him if he would join in a cup of
tea—an offer most gracefully declined—followed him to the top of the
stairs.  As before, he kissed her hand, made her a profound bow, and was
off.  When she came back into the room the faint flush on the cheek was
repeated, and there was the same unusual little rippling overflow of
kindness to her husband.

In the evening Zachariah took up the book.  Byron was not, indeed, in his
line.  He took no interest in him, although, like every other Englishman,
he had heard much about him.  He had passed on his way to Albemarle
Street the entrance to the Albany.  Byron was lying there asleep, but
Zachariah, although he knew he was within fifty yards of him, felt no
emotion whatever.  This was remarkable, for Byron’s influence, even in
1814, was singular, beyond that of all predecessors and successors, in
the wideness of its range.  He was read by everybody.  Men and women who
were accessible to no other poetry were accessible to his, and old
sea-captains, merchants, tradesmen, clerks, tailors, milliners, as well
as the best judges in the land repeated his verses by the page.

Mrs. Coleman, having cleared away the tea-things, sat knitting till
half-past six.  It was prayer-meeting night, and she never missed going.
Zachariah generally accompanied her, but he was not quite presentable,
and stayed at home.  He went on with the _Corsair_, and as he read his
heart warmed, and he unconsciously found himself declaiming several of
the most glowing and eloquent lines aloud.  He was by nature a poet;
essentially so, for he loved everything which lifted him above what is
commonplace.  Isaiah, Milton, a storm, a revolution, a great passion—with
these he was at home; and his education, mainly on the Old Testament,
contributed greatly to the development both of the strength and weakness
of his character.  For such as he are weak as well as strong; weak in the
absence of the innumerable little sympathies and worldlinesses which make
life delightful, and but too apt to despise and tread upon those gentle
flowers which are as really here as the sun and the stars, and are nearer
to us.  Zachariah found in the _Corsair_ exactly what answered to his own
inmost self, down to its very depths.  The lofty style, the scorn of what
is mean and base, the courage—root of all virtue—that dares and evermore
dares in the very last extremity, the love of the illimitable, of
freedom, and the cadences like the fall of waves on a sea-shore were
attractive to him beyond measure.  More than this, there was Love.  His
own love was a failure, and yet it was impossible for him to indulge for
a moment his imagination elsewhere.  The difference between him and his
wife might have risen to absolute aversion, and yet no wandering fancy
would ever have been encouraged towards any woman living.  But when he
came to Medora’s song:

    “Deep in my soul that tender secret dwells,
       Lonely and lost to light for evermore,
    Save when to thine my heart responsive swells,
       Then trembles into silence as before.”

and more particularly the second verse:

    “There, in its centre, a sepulchral lamp
       Burns the slow flame, eternal—but unseen;
    Which not the darkness of despair can damp,
       Though vain its ray as it had never been.”

love again asserted itself.  It was not love for a person; perhaps it was
hardly love so much as the capacity for love.  Whatever it may be,
henceforth this is what love will be in him, and it will be fully
maintained, though it knows no actual object.  It will manifest itself in
suppressed force, seeking for exit in a thousand directions; sometimes
grotesque perhaps, but always force.  It will give energy to expression,
vitality to his admiration of the beautiful, devotion to his worship,
enthusiasm to his zeal for freedom.  More than this, it will _not_ make
his private life unbearable by contrast; rather the reverse.  The vision
of Medora will not intensify the shadow over Rosoman Street, Clerkenwell,
but will soften it.




CHAPTER II
OUTSIDE PIKE STREET


ON the Friday evening the Major called for Zachariah.  He had not yet
returned, but his wife was at home.  The tea-things were ready, the
kettle was on the hob, and she sat knitting at the window.  Her visitor
knocked at the door; she rose, and he entered.  This time he was a little
less formal, for after making his bow he shook her hand.  She, too, was
not quite so stiff, and begged him to be seated.

“Upon my word, madam,” he began, “if I were as well looked after as Mr.
Coleman, I doubt if I should be so anxious as he is to change the
existing order of things.  You would think there is some excuse for me if
you were to see the misery and privation of my lodgings.  Nobody cares a
straw, and as for dust and dirt, they would drive you distracted.”

Mrs. Zachariah smiled, and shifted one of her little white-stockinged
feet over the other.  She had on the neatest of sandals, with black
ribbons, which crossed over the instep.  It was one of Zachariah’s weak
points, she considered, that he did not seem to care sufficiently for
cleanliness, and when he came in he would sometimes put his black hand,
before he had washed, on the white tea-cloth, or on the back of a chair,
and leave behind him a patch of printer’s ink.  It was bad enough to be
obliged always to wipe the door-handles.

“I do my best; but as for dirt, you cannot be so badly off in the Albany
as we are in Clerkenwell.  Clerkenwell is very disagreeable, but we are
obliged to live here.”

“If Clerkenwell is so bad, all the more honour to you for your triumph.”

“Oh, I don’t know about honour; my husband says it is simply my nature.”

“Nature!  All the better.  I could never live with anybody who was always
trying and trying and struggling.  I believe in Nature.  Don’t you?”

This was an abstract inquiry beyond Mrs. Zachariah’s scope.  “It is some
people’s nature to like to be tidy,” she contented herself with
observing; “and others do not care for it.”

“Oh, perhaps it is because I am a soldier, and accustomed to order, that
I care for it above everything.”

Mrs. Zachariah started for a moment.  She reflected.  She had forgotten
it—that she was talking to an officer in His Majesty’s service.

“Have you seen much fighting, sir?”

“Oh, well, for the matter of that, have had my share.  I was at Talavera,
and suffer a good deal now in damp weather, from having slept so much in
the open air.”

“Dear me, that is very hard!  My husband is rheumatic, and finds Tarver’s
embrocation do him more good than anything.  Will you try it if I give
you some?”

“With profound gratitude.”  Mrs. Coleman filled an empty bottle, took a
piece of folded brown paper out of the fireplace cupboard, untied a coil
of twine, made up a compact little parcel, and gave it to the Major.

“A thousand thanks.  If faith now can really cure, I shall be well in a
week.”

Mrs. Zachariah smiled again.

“Are you Dissenters?” he asked abruptly.

“Yes.  Independents.”

“I am not surprised.  Ever since Cromwell’s days you have always been on
the side of liberty; but are you strict—I don’t know exactly what to call
it—go to the prayer-meetings—and so on?”

“We are both members of the church, and Mr. Coleman is a deacon,” replied
Mrs. Zachariah, with a gravity not hitherto observable.

She looked out of the window, and saw him coming down the street.  She
placed the kettle nearer the fire, put the tea in the teapot, and sat
down again.  He came upstairs, went straight into his bedroom, cleaned
himself as much as possible, changed his coat, and entered.  The Major,
being pressed, consented to take tea, and Mrs. Zachariah was a cheerful
and even talkative hostess, to the surprise of at least one member of the
company.  She sat next to her husband, and the Major sat opposite.  Three
silver spoons and silver sugar-tongs had been put on the table.
Ordinarily the spoons were pewter.  Zachariah, fond of sugar, was in the
habit of taking it with his fingers—a practice to which Mrs. Zachariah
strongly objected, and with some reason.  It was dirty, and as his hands
were none of the whitest, the neighbouring lumps became soiled, and
acquired a flavour which did not add to their sweetness.  She had told
him of it a score of times; but he did not amend, and seemed to think her
particularity rather a vice than a virtue.  So it is that, as love gilds
all defects, lack of love sees nothing but defect in what is truly
estimable.  Notwithstanding the sugar-tongs, Zachariah—excusable,
perhaps, this time, considering the warmth of the speech he was making
against the late war—pushed them aside, and helped himself after the
usual fashion.  A cloud came over Mrs. Zachariah’s face; she compressed
her lips in downright anger, pushed the tongs towards him with a rattle,
and trod on his foot at the same time.  His oration came to an end; he
looked round, became confused, and was suddenly silent; but the Major
gallantly came to the rescue by jumping up to prevent Mrs. Zachariah from
moving in order to put more water on the tea.

“Excuse me, pray;” but as he had risen somewhat suddenly to reach the
kettle, he caught the table-cloth on his knee, and in a moment his cup
and saucer and the plate were on the floor in twenty pieces, and the tea
running all over the carpet.  Zachariah looked at his wife, and expected
to see her half frantic.  But no; though it was her best china, she
stopped the Major’s apologies, and assured him, with something almost
like laughter, that it was not of the slightest consequence.  “Tea
doesn’t stain; I hope it has not gone on your coat;” and producing a
duster from the cupboard, the evil, save the loss of the crockery, was
remedied in a couple of minutes.

At half-past seven o’clock the Major and Zachariah departed.  They walked
across the top of Hatton Garden, and so onwards till they came to Red
Lion Street.  Entering a low passage at the side of a small public-house,
they went up some stairs, and found themselves opposite a door which was
locked.  The Major gave three taps and then paused.  A moment afterwards
he tapped again twice; the lock was turned, and he was admitted.
Zachariah found himself in a spacious kind of loft.  There was a table
running down the middle, and round it were seated about a dozen men, most
of whom were smoking and drinking beer.  They welcomed the Major with
rappings, and he moved towards the empty chair at the head of the board.

“You’re late, chairman,” said one.

“Been to fetch a new comrade.”

“Is that the cove?  He looks all right.  Here’s your health, guv’nor, and
d—n all tyrants.”  With that he took a pull at the beer.

“Swear him,” said the Major.

A disagreeable-looking man with a big round nose, small red eyes,
unshaven face, and slightly unsteady voice, rose, laid down his pipe, and
beckoned to Zachariah, who advanced towards him.

The Secretary—for he it was—produced a memorandum-book, and began with a
stutter:

“In the sacred name of—”

“Stop!” cried Zachariah, “I don’t swear.”

“That will do,” shouted the Major across a hubbub which arose—“religious.
I’ll answer for him: let him sign; that’s enough.”

“You _are_ answerable,” growled the Secretary “if he’s a d—d spy we’ll
have his blood, that’s all, and yours too, Major.”  The Major took no
notice, and Zachariah put his name in the book, the roll of the Red Lion
Friends of the People.

“Business, Mr. Secretary—the last minutes.”

The minutes were read, and an adjourned debate was then renewed on a
motion to organise public meetings to petition in favour of Parliamentary
Reform.  The reader must understand that politics in those days were
somewhat different from the politics of fifty or sixty years later.
Bread was thirteenpence a quartern loaf; the national debt, with a much
smaller population, was what it is now; everything was taxed, and wages
were very low.  But what was most galling was the fact that the misery,
the taxes, and the debt had been accumulated, not by the will of the
people, but by a corrupt House of Commons, the property of
borough-mongers, for the sake of supporting the Bourbons directly, but
indirectly and chiefly the House of Hanover and the hated aristocracy.
There was also a scandalous list of jobs and pensions.  Years afterwards,
when the Government was forced to look into abuses, the Reverend Thomas
Thurlow, to take one example amongst others, was awarded, as compensation
for the loss of his two offices, Patentee of Bankrupts and Keeper of
Hanaper, the modest allowance annually until his death of £11,380 14s.
6d.  The men and women of that time, although there were scarcely any
newspapers, were not fools, and there was not a Nottingham weaver who put
a morsel of bread in his hungry belly who did not know that two morsels
might have gone there if there were no impost on foreign corn to maintain
rents, and if there were no interest to pay on money borrowed to keep
these sacred kings and lords safe in their palaces and parks.  Opinion at
the Red Lion Friends of the People Club was much divided.  Some were for
demonstrations and agitation, whilst others were for physical force.  The
discussion went on irregularly amidst much tumult.

“How long would they have waited over the water if they had done nothing
but jaw?  They met together and tore down the Bastile, and that’s what we
must do.”

“That may be true,” said a small white-faced man who neither smoked nor
drank, “but what followed?  You don’t do anything really till you’ve
reasoned it out.”

“It’s my belief, parson,” retorted the other, “that you are in a d—d
funk.  This is not the place for Methodists.”

“Order, order!” shouted the chairman.

“I am not a Methodist,” quietly replied the other; “unless you mean by
Methodist a man who fears God and loves his Saviour.  I am not ashamed to
own that, and I am none the worse for it as far as I know.  As for being
a coward, we shall see.”

The Secretary meanwhile had gone on with his beer.  Despite his notorious
failing, he had been chosen for the post because in his sober moments he
was quick with his pen.  He was not a working man; nay, it was said he
had been at Oxford.  His present profession was that of attorney’s clerk.
He got up and began a harangue about Brutus.

“There’s one way of dealing with tyrants—the old way, Mr. Chairman.
Death to them all, say I; the short cut; none of your palaver; what’s the
use of palavering?”

He was a little shaky, took hold of the rail of his chair, and as he sat
down broke his pipe.

Some slight applause followed; but the majority were either against him,
or thought it better to be silent.

The discussion continued irregularly, and Zachariah noticed that about
half-a-dozen of those present took no part in it.  At about ten o’clock
the chairman declared the meeting at an end; and it was quite time he did
so, for the smoke and the drink had done their work.

As Zachariah came out, a man stood by his side whom he had scarcely
noticed during the evening.  He was evidently a shoemaker.  There was a
smell of leather about him, and his hands and face were grimy.  He had a
slightly turned-up nose, smallish eyes, half hidden under very black
eyebrows, and his lips were thin and straight.  His voice was exceedingly
high-pitched, and had something creaking in it like the sound of an
ill-greased axle.  He spoke with emphasis, but not quite like an
Englishman, was fond of alliteration, and often, in the middle of a
sentence, paused to search for a word which pleased him.  Having found
it, the remainder of the sentence was poised and cast from him like a
dart.  His style was a curious mixture of foreign imperfection and
rhetoric—a rhetoric, however, by no means affected.  It might have been
so in another person, but it was not so in him.

“Going east?” said he.

“Yes.”

“If you want company, I’ll walk with you.  What do you think of the
Friends?”

Zachariah, it will be borne in mind, although he was a Democrat, had
never really seen the world.  He belonged to a religious sect.  He
believed in the people, it is true, but it was a people of Cromwellian
Independents.  He purposely avoided the company of men who used profane
language, and never in his life entered a tavern.  He did not know what
the masses really were; for although he worked with his hands, printers
were rather a superior set of fellows, and his was an old-established
shop which took the best of its class.  When brought actually into
contact with swearers and drunkards as patriots and reformers he was more
than a little shocked.

“Not much,” quoth he.

“Not worse than our virtuous substitute for a sovereign?”

“No, certainly.”

“You object to giving them votes, but is not the opinion of the silliest
as good as that of Lord Sidmouth?”

“That’s no reason for giving them votes.”

“I should like to behold the experiment of a new form of misgovernment.
If we are to be eternally enslaved to fools and swindlers, why not a
change?  We have had regal misrule and aristocratic swindling long
enough.”

“Seriously, my friend,” he continued, “study that immortal charter, the
Declaration of the Rights of Man.”

He stopped in the street, and with an oratorical air repeated the
well-known lines, “Men are born and always continue free, and equal in
respect of their rights. . . .  Every citizen has a right, either by
himself or by his representative, to a free voice in determining the
necessity of public contributions, the appropriation of them, and their
amount, mode of assessment, and duration.”  He knew them by heart.  “It
is the truth,” he continued: “you must come to that, unless you believe
in the Divine appointment of dynasties.  There is no logical repose
between Lord Liverpool and the Declaration.  What is the real difference
between him and you?  None but a question of degree.  He does not believe
in absolute monarchy, and stays at this point.  You go a little lower.
You are both alike.  How dare you say, ‘My brother, I am more honest and
more religious than you; pay me half-a-crown and I will spend it for your
welfare’?  You cannot tell me that.  You know I should have a _right_ to
reject you.  I refuse to be coerced.  I prefer freedom to—felicity.”

Zachariah was puzzled.  He was not one of those persons who can see no
escape from an argument and yet are not convinced; one of those happy
creatures to whom the operations of the intellect are a joke—who, if they
are shown that the three angles of a triangle are equal to two right
angles, decline to disprove it, but act as if they were but one.  To
Zachariah the appeal “Where will you stop?” was generally successful.  If
his understanding told him he could not stop, he went on.  And yet it so
often happens that if we do go on we are dissatisfied; we cannot doubt
each successive step, but we doubt the conclusion.  We arrive serenely at
the end, and lo! it is an absurdity which common sense, as we call it,
demolishes with scoffs and laughter.

They had walked down to Holborn in order to avoid the rather dangerous
quarter of Gray’s Inn Lane.  Presently they were overtaken by the
Secretary, staggering under more liquor.  He did not recognise them, and
rolled on.  The shoemaker instantly detached himself from Zachariah and
followed the drunken official.  He was about to turn into a public-house,
when his friend came up to him softly, abstracted a book which was
sticking out of his pocket, laid hold of him by the arm, and marched off
with him across the street and through Great Turnstile.

Sunday came, and Zachariah and his wife attended the services at Pike
Street Meeting-house, conducted by that worthy servant of God, the
Reverend Thomas Bradshaw.  He was at that time preaching a series of
sermons on the Gospel Covenant, and he enlarged upon the distinction
between those with whom the covenant was made and those with whom there
was none, save of judgment.  The poorest and the weakest, if they were
sons of God, were more blessed than the strongest who were not.  These
were nothing: “they should go out like the smoke of a candle with an ill
favour; whereas the weak and simple ones are upholden, and go from
strength to strength, and increase with the increasings of God.”
Zachariah was rather confused by what had happened during the week, and
his mind, especially during the long prayer, wandered a good deal much to
his discomfort.




CHAPTER III
THE THEATRE


MAJOR MAITLAND was very fond of the theatre, and as he had grown fond of
Zachariah, and frequently called at his house, sometimes on business and
sometimes for pleasure, he often asked his friend to accompany him.  But
for a long time he held out.  The theatre and dancing in 1814 were an
abomination to the Independents.  Since 1814 they have advanced, and
consequently they not only go to plays and dance like other Christians,
but the freer, less prejudiced, and more enlightened encourage the
ballet, spend their holidays in Paris, and study French character there.
Zachariah, however, had a side open to literature, and though he had
never seen a play acted, he read plays.  He read Shakespeare, and had
often thought how wonderful one of his dramas must be on the stage.  So
it fell out that at last he yielded, and it was arranged that Mrs. and
Mr. Coleman should go with the Major to Drury Lane to see the great
Edmund Kean in “Othello.”  The day was fixed, and Mrs. Coleman was busy
for a long time beforehand in furbishing up and altering her
wedding-dress, so that she might make a decent figure.  She was all
excitement, and as happy as she could well be.  For months Zachariah had
not known her to be so communicative.  She seemed to take an interest in
politics; she discussed with him the report that Bonaparte was mad, and
Zachariah, on his part, told her what had happened to him during the day,
and what he had read in the newspapers.  The Prince Regent had been to
Oxford, and verses had been composed in his honour.  Mr. Bosanquet had
recited to the Prince an ode, or something of the kind, and had ventured,
after dilating on the enormous services rendered by kings in general to
the community during the last twenty years, to warn them:

    “But ye yourselves must bow: your praise be given
    To Him, the Lord of lords, your King in heaven.”

And Mrs. Zachariah, with a smile and unwonted wit, wondered whether Mr.
Bosanquet would not be prosecuted for such treasonable sentiments.
Zachariah hardly knew what to make of his wife’s gaiety, but he was glad.
He thought that perhaps he was answerable for her silence and coldness,
and he determined at all costs to try and amend, and, however weary he
might be when he came home at night, that he would speak and get her to
speak too.

The eventful evening arrived.  Zachariah was to get away as early as he
could; the Major was to call at about six.  After Zachariah had washed
and dressed, they were to take a hackney coach together.  At the
appointed hour the Major appeared, and found Mrs. Zachariah already in
her best clothes and tea ready.  She was charming—finished from the
uttermost hair on her head to the sole of her slipper—and the
dove-coloured, somewhat Quakerish tint of her wedding-gown suited her
admirably.  Quarter-past six came, but there was no Zachariah, and she
thought she would make the tea, as he was never long over his meals.
Half-past six, and he was not there.  The two now sat down, and began to
listen to every sound.  The coach was ordered at a quarter to seven.

“What shall we do?” said the Major.  “I cannot send you on and wait for
him.”

“No.  How vexing it is!  It is just like—” and she stopped.

“We must stay where we are, I suppose; it is rather a pity to miss being
there when Kean first comes on.”

She was in a fretful agony of impatience.  She rose and looked out of the
window, thought she heard somebody on the stairs, went outside on the
landing, returned, walked up and down, and mentally cursed her husband,
not profanely—she dared not do that—but with curses none the less
intense.  Poor man! he had been kept by a job he had to finish.  She
might have thought this possible, and, in fact, did think it possible;
but it made no difference in the hatred which she permitted to rise
against him.  At last her animosity relaxed, and she began to regard him
with more composure, and even with pleasure.

“Had you not better go and leave me here, so that we may follow?  I do
not know what has happened, and I am sure he would be so sorry if you
were to be disappointed.”

She turned her eyes anxiously towards the Major.

“That will never do.  You know nothing about the theatre.  No! no!”

She paused and stamped her little foot, and looked again out of the
window.

The coachman knocked at the door, and when she went down asked her how
long he had to wait.

She came back, and throwing herself on a chair, fairly gave way to her
mortification, and cried out, “It is too bad—too bad!—it is, really.”

“I’ll tell you what,” replied the Major.  “Do you mind coming with me?
We will leave one of the tickets which I have bought, and we can add a
message that he is to follow, and that we will keep his place for him.
Put on your bonnet at once, and I will scribble a line to him.”

Mrs. Zachariah did not see any other course open; her wrath once more
disappeared, and in another moment she was busy before the looking-glass.
The note was written, and pinned to the ticket, both being stuck on the
mantelpiece in a conspicuous place, so that Zachariah might see them
directly he arrived.  In exuberant spirits she added in her own hand,
“Make as much haste as you can, my dear,” and subscribed her initials.
It was a tremendously hot afternoon and, what with the fire and the
weather and the tea, the air was very oppressive.  She threw the bottom
sash open a little wider therefore, and the two rolled off to Drury Lane.
As the door slammed behind them, the draught caught the ticket and note,
and in a moment they were in the flames and consumed.

Ten minutes afterwards in came Zachariah.  He had run all the way, and
was dripping with perspiration.  He rushed upstairs, but there was
nobody.  He stared round him, looked at the plates, saw that two had been
there, rushed down again, and asked the woman in the shop:

“Has Mrs. Coleman left any message?”

“No.  She went off with that gentleman that comes here now and then; but
she never said nothing to me,” and Zachariah thought he saw something
like a grin on her face.

It may be as well to say that he never dreamed of any real injury done to
him by his wife, and, in truth, the Major was incapable of doing him any.
He was gay, unorthodox, a man who went about in the world, romantic,
republican, but he never would have condescended to seduce a woman, and
least of all a woman belonging to a friend.  He paid women whom he
admired all kinds of attentions, but they were nothing more than the
gallantry of the age.  Although they were nothing, however, to him, they
were a good deal more than nothing to Mrs. Zachariah.  The symbolism of
an act varies much, and what may be mere sport to one is sin in another.
The Major’s easy manners and very free courtesy were innocent so far as
he was concerned; but when his rigid, religious companion in the hackney
coach felt them sweet, and was better pleased with them than she had ever
been with her husband’s caresses, she sinned, and she knew that she
sinned.

What curiously composite creatures we are!  Zachariah for a moment was
half pleased, for she had now clearly wronged him.  The next moment,
however, he was wretched.  He took up the teapot; it was empty; the
tea-caddy was locked up.  It was a mere trifle, but, as he said to
himself, the merest trifles are important if they are significant.  He
brooded, therefore, over the empty teapot and locked tea-caddy for fully
five minutes.  She had not only gone without him, but had forgotten him.
At the end of the five minutes teapot and tea-caddy had swollen to
enormous dimensions and had become the basis of large generalisations.
“I would rather,” he exclaimed, “be condemned to be led out and hung if I
knew one human soul would love me for a week beforehand and honour me
afterwards, than live half a century and be nothing to any living
creature.”  Presently, however, it occurred to him that, although in the
abstract this might be true yet at that particular moment he was a fool;
and he made the best of his way to Drury Lane.  He managed to find his
way into the gallery just as Kean came on the stage in the second scene
of the first act.  Far down below him, through the misty air, he thought
he could see his wife and the Major; but he was in an instant arrested by
the play.  It was all new to him; the huge building, the thousands of
excited, eager faces, the lights, and the scenery.  He had not listened,
moreover, to a dozen sentences from the great actor before he had
forgotten himself and was in Venice, absorbed in the fortunes of the
Moor.  What a blessing is this for which we have to thank the playwright
and his interpreters, to be able to step out of the dingy, dreary London
streets, with all their wretched corrosive cares, and at least for three
hours to be swayed by nobler passions.  For three hours the little petty
self, with all its mean surroundings, withdraws: we breathe a different
atmosphere, we are jealous, glad, weep, laugh with Shakespeare’s
jealousy, gladness, tears, and laughter!  What priggishness, too, is that
which objects to Shakespeare on a stage because no acting can realise the
ideal formed by solitary reading!  Are we really sure of it?  Are we
really sure that Garrick or Kean or Siddons, with all their genius and
study, fall short of a lazy dream in an arm-chair!  Kean had not only a
thousand things to tell Zachariah—meanings in innumerable passages which
had before been overlooked—but he gave the character of Othello such
vivid distinctness that it might almost be called a creation.  He was
exactly the kind of actor, moreover, to impress him.  He was great,
grand, passionate, overwhelming with a like emotion the apprentice and
the critic.  Everybody after listening to a play or reading a book uses
it when he comes to himself again to fill his own pitcher, and the Cyprus
tragedy lent itself to Zachariah as an illustration of his own
Clerkenwell sorrows and as a gospel for them, although his were so
different from those of the Moor.  Why did he so easily suspect
Desdemona?  Is it not improbable that a man with any faith in woman, and
such a woman, should proceed to murder on such evidence?  If Othello had
reflected for a moment, he would have seen that everything might have
been explained.  Why did he not question, sift, examine, before taking
such tremendous revenge?—and for the moment the story seemed unnatural.
But then he considered again that men and women, if they do not murder
one another, do actually, in everyday life, for no reason whatever, come
to wrong conclusions about each other; utterly and to the end of their
lines misconstrue and lose each other.  Nay, it seems to be a kind of
luxury to them to believe that those who could and would love them are
false to them.  We make haste to doubt the divinest fidelity; we drive
the dagger into each other, and we smother the Desdemona who would have
been the light of life to us, not because of any deadly difference or
grievous injury, but because we idly and wilfully reject.

The tale, evermore is:

          “Of one whose hand,
    Like the base Indian, threw a pearl away
    Richer than all his tribe.”

So said Zachariah to himself as he came out into Drury Lane and walked
eastwards.  His wife and the Major were back before him.  The Major did
not wait but returned at once to Albany Street, leaving Mrs. Coleman to
sit up for her husband.  He was not hurrying himself, and could not free
himself from the crowd so easily as those who left from below.  The
consequence was that he was a full half-hour behind her, and she was not
particularly pleased at having been kept so long out of her bed.  When
she let him in all that she said was, “Oh, here you are at last,” and
immediately retired.  Strange to say, she forgot all about family
worship—never before omitted, however late it might be.  If she had taken
the trouble to ask him whether he had seen her message and the ticket so
much might have been cleared up.  Of course he, too, ought to have spoken
to her; it was the natural thing to do, and it was extraordinary that he
did not.  But he let her go; she knelt down by her bed, prayed her prayer
to her God, and in five minutes was asleep.  Zachariah ten minutes
afterwards prayed his prayer to _his_ God, and lay down, but not to
sleep.  No sooner was his head on his pillow than the play was before his
eyes, and Othello, Desdemona, and Iago moved and spoke again for hours.
Then came the thoughts with which he had left the theatre and the
revulsion on reaching home.  Burning with excitement at what was a
discovery to him, he had entered his house with even an enthusiasm for
his wife, and an impatient desire to try upon her the experiment which he
thought would reveal so much to him and make him wealthy for ever.  But
when she met him he was struck dumb.  He was shut up again in his old
prison, and what was so hopeful three hours before was all vanity.  So he
struggled through the short night, and, as soon as he could, rose and
went out.  This was a frequent practice, and his wife was not surprised
when she woke to find he had gone.  She was in the best of spirits again,
and when he returned, after offering him the usual morning greeting, she
inquired at once in what part of the theatre he was, and why he had not
used the ticket.

“We waited for you till the last moment; we should have been too late if
we had stayed an instant longer, and I made sure you would come
directly.”

“Ticket—what ticket?  I saw no ticket?”

“We left it on the mantelpiece, and there was a message with it.”

His face brightened, but he said nothing.  A rush of blood rose to his
head; he moved towards her and kissed her.

“What a wretch you must have thought me!” she said half laughingly, as
she instantly smoothed her hair again, which he had ruffled.  “But what
has become of the ticket?”

“Fell in the fire most likely; the window was open when I came in, and
the draught blew the picture over the mantelpiece nearly off its hook.”

The breakfast was the happiest meal they had had for months.  Zachariah
did his best to overcome his natural indisposition to talk.  Except when
he was very much excited, he always found conversation with his wife too
difficult on any save the most commonplace topics, although he was
eloquent enough in company which suited him.  She listened to him,
recalling with great pleasure the events of the preceding evening.  She
was even affectionate—affectionate for her—and playfully patted his
shoulder as he went out, warning him not to be so late again.  What was
the cause of her gaiety?  Was she thinking improperly of the Major?  No.
If she had gone with Zachariah alone to the theatre would she have been
so cheerful?  No.  Did she really think she loved her husband better?
Yes.  The human heart, even the heart of Mrs. Coleman, is beyond our
analysis.




CHAPTER IV
A FRIEND OF THE PEOPLE


THE Friends of the People continued their meetings, and Zachariah
attended regularly, although, after about three months’ experience, he
began to doubt whether any advance was being made.  The immediate subject
of discussion now was a projected meeting in Spitalfields, and each
branch of the Society was to organise its own contingent.  All this was
perfectly harmless.  There was a good deal of wild talk occasionally; but
it mostly came from Mr. Secretary, especially when he had had his beer.
One evening he had taken more than enough, and was decidedly staggering
as he walked down Lamb’s Conduit Street homewards.  Zachariah was at some
distance, and in front of him, in close converse, were his shoemaking
friend, the Major, and a third man whom he could not recognise.  The
Secretary swayed himself across Holborn and into Chancery Lane, the
others following.  Presently they came up to him, passed him, and turned
off to the left, leaving him to continue his troubled voyage southwards.
The night air, however, was a little too much for him, and when he got to
Fleet Street he was under the necessity of supporting himself against a
wall.  He became more and more seditious as he became more and more
muddled, so that at last he attracted the attention of a constable who
laid hold of him and locked him up for the night.  In the morning he was
very much surprised to find himself in a cell, feeling very miserable,
charged with being drunk and disorderly, and, what was ten times worse,
with uttering blasphemy against the Prince Regent.  It may as well be
mentioned here that the greatest precautions had been taken to prevent
any knowledge by the authorities of the proceedings of the Friends of the
People.  The Habeas Corpus Act was not yet suspended, but the times were
exceedingly dangerous.  The Friends, therefore, never left in a body nor
by the same door.  Watch was always kept with the utmost strictness, not
only on the stairs, but from a window which commanded the street.  No
written summons was ever sent to attend any meeting, ordinary or
extraordinary.  Mr. Secretary, therefore, was much disconcerted when he
found that his pockets were emptied of all his official documents.  He
languished in his cell till about twelve o’clock, very sick and very
anxious, when he was put into a cab, and, to his great surprise, instead
of being taken to a police court, was carried to Whitehall.  There he was
introduced to an elderly gentleman, who sat at the head of a long table
covered with green cloth.  A younger man, apparently a clerk, sat at a
smaller table by the fire and wrote, seeming to take no notice whatever
of what was going on.  Mr. Secretary expected to hear something about
transportation, and to be denounced as an enemy of the human race; but he
was pleasantly disappointed.

“Sorry to see a respectable person like you in such a position.”

Mr. Secretary wondered how the gentleman knew he was respectable; but was
silent.  He was not now in an eloquent or seditious humour.

“You may imagine that we know you, or we should not have taken the
trouble to bring you here.  We should merely have had you committed for
trial.”

The Secretary thought of his empty pockets.  In truth it was the Major
who had emptied them before he crossed Holborn; but of course he
suspected the constable.

“You must be aware that you have exposed yourself to heavy penalties.  I
prefer, however, to think of you as a well-meaning but misguided person.
What good do you think you can do?  I can assure you that the Government
are fully aware of the distress which prevails, and will do all they can
to alleviate it.  If you have any grievances, why not seek their redress
by legitimate and constitutional means?”

The Secretary was flattered.  He had never been brought face to face with
one of the governing classes before.  He looked round; everything was so
quiet, so pacific; there were no fetters nor thumbscrews; the sun was
lighting up the park; children were playing in it, and the necessity for
a revolution was not on that particular spot quite apparent.

A messenger now entered carrying some sandwiches and a little decanter of
wine on a tray, covered with the whitest of cloths.

“It struck me,” continued the official, taking a sandwich and pouring out
a glass of wine, “when I heard of your arrest, that I should like myself
to have a talk with you.  We really are most loth to proceed to
extremities, and you have, I understand, a wife and children.  I need not
tell you what we could do with you if we liked.  Now, just consider, my
friend.  I don’t want you to give up one single principle; but is it
worth your while to be sent to jail and to have your home broken up
merely because you want to achieve your object in the wrong way, and in a
foolish way?  Keep your principles; we do not object; but don’t go out
into the road with them.  And you, as an intelligent man, must see that
you will not get what you desire by violence as soon as you will by
lawful methods.  Is the difference between us worth such a price as you
will have to pay?”

The Secretary hesitated; he could not speak; he was very faint and
nervous.

“Ah, you’ve had nothing to eat, I dare say.”

The bell was rung, and was answered immediately.

“Bring some bread and cheese and beer.”

The bread and cheese and beer were brought.

“Sit down there and have something; I will go on with my work, and we
will finish our talk afterwards.”

The Secretary could not eat much bread and cheese, but he drank the beer
greedily.

When he had finished the clerk left the room.  The Commissioner—for he
was one of the Commissioners of His Majesty’s Treasury—followed him to
the door, closed it, not without satisfying himself that the constable
was at his post outside, returned to his seat, opened his drawer, saw
that a pistol and five guineas were there, and then began:

“Now, look here, my dear sir, let me speak plainly with you and come to
an understanding.  We have made inquiries about you; we believe you to be
a good sort of fellow, and we are not going to prosecute you.  We do
hope, however, that, should you hear anything which is—well—really
treasonable, you will let us know.  Treason, I am sure, is as dreadful to
you as it is to me.  The Government, as I said before, are most desirous
of helping those who really deserve it; and to prove this, as I
understand you are out of work, just accept that little trifle.”

The guineas were handed to Mr. Secretary, who looked at them doubtfully.
With the beer his conscience had returned, and he broke out:

“If you want me to be a d—d spy, d—d if I do!”  The Commissioner was not
in the least disconcerted.  “Spy, my man!—who mentioned the word?  The
money was offered because you haven’t got a sixpence.  Haven’t I told you
you are not required to give up a single principle?  Have I asked you to
denounce a single companion?  All I have requested you to do, as an
honest citizen, is to give me a hint if you hear of anything which would
be as perilous to you as to me.”

The Secretary after his brief explosion felt flaccid.  He was subject to
violent oscillations, and he looked at the five guineas again.  He was
very weak—weak naturally, and weaker through a long course of alcohol.
He was, therefore, prone to obscure, crooked, silly devices, at any rate
when he was sober.  Half drunk he was very bold; but when he had no
liquor inside him he could _not_ do what was straight.  He had not
strength sufficient, if two courses were open, to cast aside the one for
which there were the fewer and less conclusive reasons, and to take the
proper path, as if no other were before him.  A sane, strong person is
not the prey of reasons: a person like Mr. Secretary can never free
himself from them, and after he has arrived at some kind of determination
is still uncertain and harks back.  With the roar of the flames of the
Cities of the Plain in his ears, he stops, and is half afraid that it was
his duty after all to stay and try and put them out.  The Secretary,
therefore, pondered again.  The money was given on no condition that was
worth anything.  For aught he knew, the Commissioner had his books and
papers already.  He could take the guineas and be just as free as he was
before.  He could even give a part of it to the funds of the Friends.
There obtruded, moreover, visions of Newgate, and his hands slowly crept
to the coins.

“I am a Radical, sir, and I don’t mind who knows it.”

“Nothing penal in that.  Every man has a right to his own political
creed.”

The fingers crept closer and touched the gold.

“If I thought you wanted to bribe me, I’d rot before I had anything to do
with you.”

The Commissioner smiled.  There was no necessity to say anything more,
for the guineas were disappearing and finally, though slowly, chinked
down into Mr. Secretary’s pocket.

The Commissioner held out his hand.

The Secretary before he took it looked loftier than ever.

“I hope you understand me, sir, clearly.”

“I _do_ understand you clearly.”

The Secretary shook the hand; the Commissioner went with him to the door.

“Show this gentleman downstairs.”

The constable, without a look of surprise, went downstairs, and Mr.
Secretary found himself in the street.

Mr. Commissioner drank another glass of wine, and then pencilled
something in a little memorandum book, which he put under the pistol.
The drawer had two locks, and he carefully locked both with two little
keys attached to a ribbon which he wore round his neck.




CHAPTER V
THE HORIZON WIDENS


JEAN CAILLAUD, shoemaker, whom we have met before, commonly called John
Kaylow, friend of the Major and member of the Society of the Friends of
the People, was by birth a Frenchman.  He had originally come to this
country in 1795, bringing with him a daughter, Pauline, about four or
five years old.  Why he came nobody knew, nor did anybody know who was
the mother of the child.  He soon obtained plenty of employment, for he
was an admirable workman, and learned to speak English well.  Pauline
naturally spoke both English and French.  Her education was accomplished
with some difficulty, though it was not such a task as it might have
been, because Jean’s occupation kept him at home; his house being in one
of the streets in that complication of little alleys and thoroughfares to
most Londoners utterly unknown; within the sound of St. Bride’s
nevertheless, and lying about a hundred yards north of Fleet Street.  If
the explorer goes up a court nearly opposite Bouverie Street, he will
emerge from a covered ditch into one that is opened, about six feet wide.
Presently the ditch ends in another and wider ditch running east and
west.  The western one turns northward, and then westward again, roofs
itself over, squeezes itself till it becomes little less than a
rectangular pipe, and finally discharges itself under an oil and
colourman’s house in Fetter Lane.  The eastern arm, strange to say,
suddenly expands, and one side of it, for no earthly reason, is set back
with an open space in front of it, partitioned by low palings.
Immediately beyond, as if in a fit of sudden contrition for such
extravagance, the passage or gutter contracts itself to its very
narrowest and, diving under a printing-office shows itself in Shoe Lane.
The houses in these trenches were not by any means of the worst kind.  In
the aforesaid expansion they were even genteel, or at any rate aspired to
be so, and each had its own brass knocker and kept its front-door shut
with decent sobriety and reticence.  On the top floor of one of these
tenements lodged Jean Caillaud and Pauline.  They had three rooms between
them; one was Jean’s bedchamber, one Pauline’s, and one was workroom and
living-room, where Jean made ball-slippers and light goods—this being his
branch of the trade—and Pauline helped him.  The workroom faced the
north, and was exactly on a level with an innumerable multitude of red
chimney-pots pouring forth stinking smoke which, for the six winter
months, generally darkened the air during the whole day.  But
occasionally Nature resumed her rights, and it was possible to feel that
sky, stars, sun, and moon still existed, and were not blotted out by the
obscurations of what is called civilised life.  There came, occasionally,
wild nights in October or November, with a gale from the south-west and
then, when almost everybody had gone to bed and the fires were out, the
clouds, illuminated by the moon, rushed across the heavens, and the Great
Bear hung over the dismal waste of smutty tiles with the same solemnity
with which it hangs over the mountains, the sea, or the desert.  Early in
the morning, too, in summer, between three and four o’clock in June,
there were sights to be seen worth seeing.  The distance was clear for
miles, and the heights of Highgate were visible, proclaiming the gospel
of a beyond and beyond even to Kent’s Court, and that its immediate
surroundings were mercifully not infinite.  The light made even the
nearest bit of soot-grimed, twisted, rotten brickwork beautiful, and
occasionally, but at very rare intervals, the odour of London was
vanquished, and a genuine breath from the Brixton fields was able to find
its way uncontaminated across the river.  Jean and Pauline were, on the
whole, fond of the court.  They often thought they would prefer the
country, and talked about it; but it is very much to be doubted, if they
had been placed in Devonshire, whether they would not have turned back
uneasily after a time to their garret.  They both liked the excitement of
the city, and the feeling that they were so near to everything that was
stirring in men’s minds.  The long stretch of lonely sea-shore is all
very well, very beautiful, and, maybe, very instructive to many people;
but to most persons half-an-hour’s rational conversation is much more
profitable.  Pauline was not a particularly beautiful girl.  Her hair was
black, and, although there was a great deal of it, it was coarse and
untidy.  Her complexion was sallow—not as clear as it might be—and
underneath the cheek-bones there were slight depressions.  She had grown
up without an attachment, so far as her father knew, and indeed so far as
she knew.  She had one redeeming virtue—redeeming especially to Jean, who
was with her alone so much.  She had an intellect, and it was one which
sought for constant expression; consequently she was never dull.  If she
was dull, she was ill.  She had none of that horrible mental constriction
which makes some English women so insupportably tedious.  The last thing
she read, the last thing she thought, came out with vivacity and force,
and she did not need the stimulus of a great excitement to reveal what
was in her.  Living as she did at work side by side with her father all
day, she knew all his thoughts and read all his books.  Neither of them
ever went to church.  They were not atheists, nor had they entirely
pushed aside the religious questions which torment men’s minds.  They
believed in what they called a Supreme Being, whom they thought to be
just and good; but they went no further.  They were revolutionary, and
when Jean joined the Friends of the People, he and the Major and one
other man became a kind of interior secret committee, which really
directed the affairs of the branch.  Companions they had none, except the
Major and one or two compatriots; but they were drawn to Zachariah, and
Zachariah was drawn to them, very soon after he became a member of the
Society.  The first time he went to Kent’s Court with Jean was one night
after a meeting.  The two walked home together, and Zachariah turned in
for an hour, as it was but ten o’clock.  There had been a grand
thanksgiving at St. Paul’s that day.  The Prince Regent had returned
thanks to Almighty God for the restoration of peace.  The Houses of
Parliament were there, with the Foreign Ambassadors, the City
Corporation, the Duke of Wellington, Field-Marshal Blucher, peeresses,
and society generally.  The Royal Dukes, Sussex, Kent, York, and
Gloucester, were each drawn by six horses and escorted by a separate
party of the Guards.  It took eight horses to drag the Prince himself to
divine service, and he, too, was encompassed by soldiers.  Arrived at the
cathedral, he was marshalled to a kind of pew surmounted by a lofty
crimson-and-gold canopy.  There he sat alone, worshipped his Creator, and
listened to a sermon by the Bishop of Chester.  Neither Jean nor Pauline
troubled themselves to go out, and indeed it would not have been of much
use if they had tried; for it was by no means certain that Almighty God,
who had been so kind as to get rid of Napoleon, would not permit a row in
the streets.  Consequently, every avenue which led to the line of the
procession was strictly blocked.  They heard the music from a distance,
and although they both hated Bonaparte, it had not a pleasant sound in
their ears.  It was the sound of triumph over Frenchmen, and,
furthermore, with all their dislike to the tyrant, they were proud of his
genius.

Walking towards Clerkenwell that evening, the streets being clear, save
for a number of drunken men and women, who were testifying to the
orthodoxy of their religious and political faith by rolling about the
kennel in various stages of intoxication, Jean pressed Zachariah to go
upstairs with him.  Pauline had prepared supper for herself and her
father, and a very frugal meal it was, for neither of them could drink
beer nor spirits, and they could not afford wine.  Pauline and Zachariah
were duly introduced, and Zachariah looked around him.  The room was not
dirty, but it was extremely unlike his own.  Shoe-making implements and
unfinished jobs lay here and there without being “put away.”  An old sofa
served as a seat, and on it were a pair of lasts, a bit of a French
newspaper, and a plateful of small onions and lettuce, which could not
find a place on the little table.  Zachariah, upstairs in Rosoman Street,
had often felt just as if he were in his Sunday clothes and new boots.
He never could make out what was the reason for it.  There are some
houses in which we are always uncomfortable.  Our freedom is fettered,
and we can no more take our ease in them than in a glass and china shop.
We breathe with a sense of oppression, and the surroundings are like
repellant _chevaux de frise_.  Zachariah had no such feelings here.
There was disorder, it is true; but, on the other hand, there was no
polished tea-caddy to stare at him and claim equal rights against him,
defying him to disturb it.  He was asked to sit upon the sofa, and in so
doing upset the plateful of salad upon the floor.  Pauline smiled, was
down upon her knees in an instant, before he could prevent her, picked up
the vegetables and put them back again.  To tell the truth, they were
rather dirty; and she, therefore, washed them in a hand-basin.  Zachariah
asked her if she had been out that day.

“I?—to go with the Lord Mayor and bless the good God for giving us back
Louis Bourbon?  No Mr. Coleman; if the good God did give us Louis back
again, I wouldn’t bless Him for it, and I don’t think He had much to do
with it.  So there were two reasons why I didn’t go.”

Zachariah was a little puzzled, a little shocked, and a little out of his
element.

“I thought you might have gone to see the procession and hear the music.”

“I hate processions.  Whenever I see one, and am squeezed and trampled on
just because those fine people may ride by, I am humiliated and
miserable.  As for the music, I hate that too.  It is all alike, and
might as well be done by machinery.  Come, you are eating nothing.  What
conspiracy have you and my father hatched to-night?”

“Conspiracy!” said Jean.  “Who are the conspirators?  Not we.  The
conspirators are those thieves who have been to St. Paul’s.”

“To give thanks,” said Pauline.  “If I were up there in the sky,
shouldn’t I laugh at them.  How comical it is!  Did they give thanks for
Austerlitz or Jena?”

“That’s about the worst of it,” replied Jean.  “It is one vast plot to
make the people believe lies.  I shouldn’t so much mind their robbing the
country of its money to keep themselves comfortable, but what is the
meaning of their _Te Deums_?  I tell you again,”—and he repeated the
words with much emphasis—“it is a vast plot to make men believe a lie.  I
abhor them for that ten times more than for taking my money to replace
Louis.”

“Oh,” resumed Pauline, “_if_ I were only up in the sky for an hour, I
would have thundered and lightened on them just as they got to the top of
Ludgate Hill, and scattered a score or so of them.  I wonder if they
would have thanked Providence for their escape?  O father, such a joke!
The Major told me the other day of an old gentleman he knew who was
riding along in his carriage.  A fireball fell and killed the coachman.
The old gentleman, talking about it afterwards, said that
“_providentially_ it struck the box-seat.”

Zachariah, although a firm believer in his faith, and not a coward, was
tempted to be silent.  He was heavy and slow in action, and this kind of
company was strange to him.  Furthermore, Pauline was not an open enemy,
and notwithstanding her little blasphemies, she was attractive.  But then
he remembered with shame that he was ordered to testify to the truth
wherever he might be, and unable to find anything of his own by which he
could express himself, a text of the Bible came into his mind, and, half
to himself, he repeated it aloud:

“I form the light and create darkness: I make peace and create evil; I
the Lord do all these things.”

“What is that?” said Jean.  “Repeat it.”

Zachariah slowly repeated it.  He had intended to add to it something
which might satisfy his conscience and rebuke Pauline, but he could not.

“Whence is that?” said Jean.

“From the Bible; give me one and I will show it to you.”

There was no English Bible in the house.  It was a book not much used;
but Pauline presently produced a French version, and Jean read the
passage—“_Qui forme la lumière_, _et qui crée les ténèbres_; _qui fait la
paix_, _et qui crée l’adversité_; _c’est moi_, _l’Eternel_, _qui fais
toutes les choses là_.”

Pauline bent over her father and read it again.

“_Qui crée l’adversité_,” she said.  “Do you believe that?”

“If it is there I do,” said Zachariah.

“Well, I don’t.”

“What’s adversity to hell fire?  If He made hell-fire, why not adversity?
Besides, if He did not, who did?”

“Don’t know a bit, and don’t mean to bother myself about it.”

“Right!” broke in Jean—“right, my child; bother—that is a good word.
Don’t bother yourself about anything when—bothering will not benefit.
There is so much in the world which will—bear a botheration out of which
some profit will arise.  Now, then, clear the room, and let Zachariah see
your art.”

The plates and dishes were all put in a heap and the table pushed aside.
Pauline retired for a few moments, and presently came back in a short
dress of black velvet, which reached about half-way down from the knee to
the ankle.  It was trimmed with red; she had stuck a red artificial
flower in her hair, and had on a pair of red stockings with dancing
slippers, probably of her own make.  Over her shoulders was a light gauzy
shawl.  Her father took his station in a corner, and motioned to
Zachariah to compress himself into another.  By dint of some little
management and piling up the chairs an unoccupied space of about twelve
feet square was obtained.  Pauline began dancing, her father accompanying
her with an oboe.  It was a very curious performance.  It was nothing
like ordinary opera-dancing, and equally unlike any movement ever seen at
a ball.  It was a series of graceful evolutions with the shawl which was
flung, now on one shoulder and now on the other, each movement
exquisitely resolving itself, with the most perfect ease, into the one
following, and designed apparently to show the capacity of a beautiful
figure for poetic expression.  Wave fell into wave along every line of
her body, and occasionally a posture was arrested, to pass away in an
instant into some new combination.  There was no definite character in
the dance beyond mere beauty.  It was melody for melody’s sake.  A
remarkable change, too, came over the face of the performer.  She looked
serious; but it was not a seriousness produced by any strain.  It was
rather the calm which is found on the face of the statue of a goddess.
In none of her attitudes was there a trace of coquettishness, although
some were most attractive.  One in particular was so.  She held a corner
of the shawl high above her with her right hand, and her right foot was
advanced so as to show her whole frame extended excepting the neck; the
head being bent downward and sideways.

Suddenly Jean ceased; Pauline threw the shawl over both her shoulders,
made a profound curtsey, and retired; but in five minutes she was back
again in her ordinary clothes.  Zachariah was in sore confusion.  He had
never seen anything of the kind before.

He had been brought up in a school which would have considered such an
exhibition as the work of the devil.  He was distressed too to find that
the old Adam was still so strong within him that he detected a secret
pleasure in what he had seen.  He would have liked to have got up and
denounced Jean and Pauline, but somehow he could not.  His great great
grandfather would have done it, beyond a doubt, but Zachariah sat still.

“Did you ever perform in public?” he asked.

“No.  I was taught when I was very young; but I have never danced except
to please father and his friends.”

This was a relief, and some kind of an excuse.  He felt not quite such a
reprobate; but again he reflected that when he was looking at her he did
not know that she was not in a theatre every night in the week.  He
expected that Jean would offer some further explanation of the unusual
accomplishment which his daughter had acquired; but he was silent, and
Zachariah rose to depart, for it was eleven o’clock.  Jean apparently was
a little restless at the absence of approval on Zachariah’s part, and at
last he said abruptly:

“What do you think of her?”

Zachariah hesitated, and Pauline came to the rescue.  “Father, what a
shame!  Don’t put him in such an awkward position.”

“It was very wonderful,” stammered Zachariah, “but we are not used to
that kind of thing.”

“Who are the ‘we’?” said Pauline.  “Ah, of course you are Puritans.  I am
a—what do you call it?—a daughter, no, that isn’t it—a child of the
devil.  I won’t have that though.  My father isn’t the devil.  Even _you_
wouldn’t say that, Mr. Coleman.  Ah, I have no business to joke, you look
so solemn; you think my tricks are satanic; but what was it in your book,
‘_C’est moi_, _l’Eternel_, _qui fais toutes les choses là_’?” and as
Zachariah advanced to the doors he made him a bow with a grace which no
lady of quality could have surpassed.

He walked home with many unusual thoughts.  It was the first time he had
ever been in the company of a woman of any liveliness of temperament, and
with an intellect which was on equal terms with that of a man.  In his
own Calvinistic Dissenting society the pious women who were members of
the church took little or no interest in the mental life of their
husband.  They read no books, knew nothing of politics, were
astonishingly ignorant, and lived in their household duties.  To be with
a woman who could stand up against him was a new experience.  Here was a
girl to whom every thought her father possessed was familiar!

But there was another experience.  From his youth upwards he had been
trained with every weapon in the chapel armoury, and yet he now found
himself as powerless as the merest novice to prevent the very sinful
occupation of dwelling upon every attitude of Pauline, and outlining
every one of her limbs.  Do what he might, her image was for ever before
his eyes, and reconstructed itself after every attempt to abolish it,
just as a reflected image in a pool slowly but inevitably gathers itself
together again after each disturbance of the water.  When he got home, he
found, to his surprise, that his wife was still sitting up.  She had been
to the weekly prayer-meeting, and was not in a very pleasant temper.  She
was not spiteful, but unusually frigid.  She felt herself to be better
than her husband, and she asked him if he could not arrange in future
that his political meetings might not interfere with his religious
duties.

“Your absence, too, was noticed, and Mrs. Carver asked me how it was that
Mr. Coleman could let me go home alone.  She offered to tell Mr. Carver
to come home with me; but I refused.”

Delightfully generous of Mrs. Carver!  That was the sort of kindness for
which she and many of her Pike Street friends were so distinguished; and
Mrs. Coleman not only felt it deeply, but was glad of the opportunity of
letting Mr. Coleman know how good the Carvers were.

It was late, but Mrs. Coleman produced the Bible.  Zachariah opened it
rather mechanically.  They were going regularly through it at family
worship, and had got into Numbers.  The portion for that evening was part
of the 26th chapter: “And these are they that were numbered of the
Levites after their families: of Gershon, the family of the Gershonites:
of Kohath, the family of the Kohathites: of Merari, the family of the
Merarites,” &c., &c.  Zachariah, having read about a dozen verses, knelt
down and prayed; but, alas, even in his prayer he saw Pauline’s red
stockings.

The next morning his wife was more pleasant, and even
talkative—talkative, that is to say, for her.  Something had struck her.

“My dear,” quoth she, as they sat at breakfast, “what a pity it is that
the Major is not a converted character!”

Zachariah could not but think so too.

“I have been wondering if we could get him to attend our chapel.  Who
knows?—some word might go to his heart which might be as the seed sown on
good ground.”

“Have you tried to convert him yourself?”

“Oh no, Zachariah!  I don’t think that would be quite proper.”

She screwed up her lips a little, and then, looking down at her knees
very demurely, smoothed her apron.

“Why not, my dear?  Surely it is our duty to testify to the belief that
is in us.  Poor Christiana, left alone, says, as you will remember, ‘O
neighbour, knew you but as much as I do, I doubt not but that you would
go with me.’”

“Ah, yes, that was all very well then.”  She again smoothed her apron.
“Besides, you know,” she added suddenly, “there were no public means of
grace in the City of Destruction.  Have _you_ said anything to the
Major?”

“No.”

She did not push her advantage, and the unpleasant fact again stood
before Zachariah’s eyes, as it had stood a hundred times before them
lately, that when he had been with sinners he had been just what they
were, barring the use of profane language.  What had he done for his
master with the Major, with Jean, and with Pauline?—and the awful figure
of the Crucified seemed to rise before him and rebuke him.  He was
wretched: he had resolved over and over again to break out against those
who belonged to the world, to abjure them and all their works.  Somehow
or other, though, he had not done it.

“Suppose,” said Mrs. Zachariah, “we were to ask the Major here on Sunday
afternoon to tea, and to chapel afterwards.”

“Certainly.”  He was rather pleased with the proposition.  He would be
able to bear witness in this way at any rate to the truth.

“Perhaps we might at the same time ask Jean Caillaud, his friend.  Would
to God”—his wife started—“would to God,” he exclaimed fervently, “that
these men could be brought into the Church of Christ!”

“To be sure.  Ask Mr. Caillaud, then, too.”

“If we do, we must ask his daughter also; he would not go out without
her.”

“I was not aware he had a daughter.  You never told me anything about
her.”

“I never saw her till the other evening.”

“I don’t know anything of her.  She is a foreigner too.  I hope she is a
respectable young person.”

“I know very little; but she is more English than foreign.  Jean has been
here a good many years, and she came over when she was quite young.  I
think she must come.”

“Very well.”  And so it was settled.

Zachariah that night vowed to his Redeemer that, come what might, he
would never again give Him occasion to look at him with averted face and
ask if he was ashamed of Him.  The text ran in his ears: “_Whosoever
therefore shall be ashamed of me and of My words in this adulterous and
sinful generation_, _of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed_, _when
He cometh in the glory of His Father with the holy angels_.”




CHAPTER VI
TEA À LA MODE


SUNDAY afternoon came.  It was the strangest party.  Pauline, on being
introduced to Mrs. Coleman, made a profound curtsey, which Mrs. Coleman
returned by an inclination of her head, as if she consented to recognise
Pauline, but to go no further.  Tea was served early, as chapel began at
half-past six.  Mrs. Coleman, although it was Sunday, was very busy.  She
had made hot buttered toast, and she had bought some muffins, but had
appeased her conscience by telling the boy that she would not pay for
them till Monday.  The milk was always obtained on the same terms.  She
also purchased some water-cresses; but the water-cress man demanded
prompt cash settlement, and she was in a strait.  At last the desire for
the water-cresses prevailed, and she said:

“How much?”

“Three-halfpence.”

“Now, mind I give you twopence for yourself—mind I give it you.  I do not
approve of buying and selling on Sunday.  We will settle about the other
ha’porth another time.”

“All right, ma’am; if you like it that way, it’s no odds to me;” and Mrs.
Coleman went her way upstairs really believing that she had prevented the
commission of a crime.

Let those of us cast the stone who can take oath that in their own
morality there is no casuistry.  Probably ours is worse than hers,
because hers was traditional and ours is self-manufactured.

Everything being at last in order, Mrs. Coleman, looking rather warm, but
still very neat and very charming, sat at the head of the table, with her
back to the fireplace; the Major was on her right, Jean on her left,
Pauline next to him, and opposite to her Zachariah.  Zachariah and his
wife believed in asking a blessing on their food; but, curiously enough,
in 1814, even amongst the strictest sort, it had come to be the custom
not to ask it at breakfast or tea, but only at dinner; although breakfast
and tea in those days certainly needed a blessing as much as dinner, for
they were substantial meals.  An exception was made in favour of public
tea-meetings.  At a public tea-meeting a blessing was always asked and a
hymn was always sung.

For some time nothing remarkable was said.  The weather was very hot, and
Mrs. Coleman complained.  It had been necessary to keep up a fire for the
sake of the kettle.  The Major promptly responded to her confession of
faintness by opening the window wider, by getting a shawl to put over the
back of her chair; and these little attentions she rewarded by smiles and
particular watchfulness over his plate and cup.  At last he and Jean fell
to talking about the jubilee which was to take place on the first of the
next month to celebrate the centenary of the “accession of the
illustrious family of Brunswick to the throne”—so ran the public notice.
There was to be a grand display in the parks, a sham naval action on the
Serpentine, and a balloon ascent.

“Are you going, Caillaud?” said the Major.  “It will be a holiday.”

“We,” cried Pauline—“we!  I should think not.  _We_ go to rejoice over
your House of Brunswick; and it is to be the anniversary of your battle
of the Nile too!  _We_ go!  No, no.”

“What’s your objection to the House of Brunswick?  And as for the battle
of the Nile, you are no friend to Napoleon.”  So replied the Major, who
always took a pleasure in exciting Pauline.

“The House of Brunswick!  Why should we thank God for them; thank God for
the stupidest race that ever sat upon a throne; thank God for
stupidity—and in a king, Major?  God, the Maker of the sun and stars—to
call upon the nation to bless Him for your Prince Regent.  As for the
Nile, I am, as you say, no friend to Napoleon, but I am French.  It is
horrible to me to think—I saw him the other day—that your Brunswick
Prince is in London and Napoleon is in Elba.”

“God, after all,” said the Major, laughing, “is not so hostile to
stupidity, then; as you suppose.”

“Ah! don’t plague me, Major; that’s what you are always trying to do.
I’m not going to thank the Supreme for the Brunswicks.  I don’t believe
He wanted them here.”

Pauline’s religion was full of the most lamentable inconsistencies, which
the Major was very fond of exposing, but without much effect, and her
faith was restored after every assault with wonderful celerity.  By way
of excuse for her we may be permitted to say that a perfectly consistent,
unassailable creed, in which conclusion follows from premiss in
unimpeachable order, is impossible.  We cannot construct such a creed
about any man or woman we know, and least of all about the universe.  We
acknowledge opposites which we have no power to bring together; and
Pauline, although she knew nothing of philosophy, may not have been
completely wrong with her Supreme who hated the Brunswicks and
nevertheless sanctioned Carlton House.

Pauline surprised Mrs. Zachariah considerably.  A woman, and more
particularly a young woman, even supposing her to be quite orthodox, who
behaved in that style amongst the members of Pike Street, would have been
like a wild seagull in a farmyard of peaceful, clucking, brown-speckled
fowls.  All the chapel maidens and matrons, of course, were serious; but
their seriousness was decent and in order.  Mrs. Coleman was therefore
scandalised, nervous, and dumb.  Jean, as his manner was when his
daughter expressed herself strongly, was also silent.  His love for her
was a consuming, hungry fire.  It utterly extinguished all trace, not
merely of selfishness, but of self, in him, and he was perfectly content,
when Pauline spoke well, to remain quiet, and not allow a word of his to
disturb the effect which he thought she ought to produce.

The Major, as a man of the world, thought the conversation was becoming a
little too metaphysical, and asked Mrs. Coleman gaily if she would like
to see the _fête_.

“Really, I hardly know what to say.  I suppose”—and this was said with a
peculiar acidity—“there is nothing wrong in it?  Zachariah, my dear,
would you like to go?”

Zachariah did not reply.  His thoughts were elsewhere.  But at last the
spirit moved in him:

“Miss Pauline, your Supreme Being won’t help you very far.  There is no
light save in God’s Holy Word.  God hath concluded them all in unbelief
that He might have mercy upon all.  As by one man’s disobedience many
were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be made
righteous.  That is the explanation; that is the gospel.  God allows all
this wickedness that His own glory may be manifested thereby, and His own
love in sending Jesus Christ to save us: that, as sin hath reigned unto
death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life
by Jesus Christ our Lord.  Do you ask me why does God wink at the crimes
of kings and murderers?  What if God, willing to show His wrath, and to
make His power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of
wrath fitted to destruction, and that He might make known the riches of
His glory on the vessels of mercy which He had afore prepared unto glory,
even us whom He had called?  Miss Pauline, the mere light of human reason
will never save you or give you peace.  Unless you believe God’s Word you
are lost; lost here and hereafter; lost _here_ even, for until you
believe it you wander in a fog of ever deepening confusion.  All is dark
and inexplicable.”

Being very much excited, he used largely the words of St. Paul, and not
his own.  How clear it all seemed to him, how indisputable!  Childish
association and years of unquestioning repetition gave an absolute
certainty to what was almost unmeaning to other people.

Mrs. Zachariah, although she had expressed a strong desire for the
Major’s conversion, and was the only other representative of the chapel
present, was very fidgety and uncomfortable during this speech.  She had
an exquisite art, which she sometimes practised, of dropping her husband,
or rather bringing him down.  So, when there was a pause, everybody being
moved at least by his earnestness, she said:

“My dear, will you take any more tea?”

He was looking on the table-cloth, with his head on his hands, and did
not answer.

“Major Maitland, may I give you some more tea?”

“No, thank you.”  The Major too was impressed—more impressed than the
lady who sat next to him, and she felt rebuffed and annoyed.  To Pauline,
Zachariah had spoken Hebrew; but his passion was human, and her heart
leapt out to meet him, although she knew not what answer to make.  Her
father was in the same position; but the Major’s case was a little
different.  He had certainly at some time or other read the Epistle to
the Romans, and some expressions were not entirely unfamiliar to him.

“‘Vessels of wrath fitted to destruction!’—a strong and noble phrase.
Who are your vessels of wrath, Coleman?”

Caillaud and Pauline saw a little light, but it was speedily eclipsed
again.

“The unregenerate.”

“Who are they?”

“Those whom God has not called.”

“Castlereagh, Liverpool, Sidmouth, and the rest of the gang, for
example?”

Zachariah felt that the moment had come.

“Yes, yes; but not only they.  More than they.  God help me if I deny the
Cross of Christ—all of us into whose hearts God’s grace has not been
poured—we, you, all of us, if we have not been born of the Spirit and
redeemed by the sacrifice of His Son.”

Zachariah put in the “us” and the “we,” it will be observed.  It was a
concession to blunt the sharpness of that dreadful dividing-line.

“We?  Not yourself, Caillaud, and Pauline?”

He could not face the question.  Something within him said that he ought
to have gone further; that he ought to have singled out the Major,
Caillaud, and Pauline; held them fast, looked straight into their eyes,
and told them each one there and then that they were in the bonds of
iniquity, sold unto Satan, and in danger of hell-fire.  But, alas! he was
at least a century and a half too late.  He struggled, wrestled, self
against self, and failed, not through want of courage, but because he
wanted a deeper conviction.  The system was still the same, even to its
smallest details, but the application had become difficult.  The
application, indeed, was a good deal left to the sinner himself.  That
was the difference.  Phrases had been invented or discovered which served
to express modern hesitation to bring the accepted doctrine into actual,
direct, week-day practice.  It was in that way that it was gradually bled
into impotence.  One of these phrases came into his mind.  It was from
his favourite author:

“‘Who art thou that judgest?’  It is not for me, Major Maitland.”

Ah, but, Zachariah, do you not remember that Paul is not speaking of
those who deny the Lord, but of the weak in faith; of differences in
eating and drinking, and the observation of days?  Whether he remembered
it or not, he could say no more.  Caillaud, the Major, Pauline, condemned
to the everlasting consequences of the wrath of the Almighty!  He could
not pronounce such a sentence, and yet his conscience whispered that just
for want of the last nail in a sure place what he had built would come
tumbling to the ground.  During the conversation the time had stolen
away, and, to their horror, Zachariah and his wife discovered that it was
a quarter-past six.  He hastily informed his guests that he had hoped
they would attend him to his chapel.  Would they go?  The Major
consented.  He had nothing particular on hand, but Caillaud and Pauline
refused.  Zachariah was particularly urgent that these two should
accompany him, but they were steadfast, for all set religious
performances were hateful to them.

“No, Coleman, no more; I know what it all means.”

“And I,” added Pauline, “cannot sit still with so many respectable
people; I never could.  I have been to church, and always felt impelled
to do something peculiar in it which would have made them turn me out.  I
cannot, too, endure preaching.  I cannot tolerate that man up in the
pulpit looking down over all the people—so wise and so self-satisfied.  I
want to pull him out and say.  ‘Here, you, sir, come here and let me see
if you can tell me two or three things I want to know.’  Then, Mr.
Coleman, I am never well in a great building, especially in a church; I
have such a weight upon my head as if the roof were resting on it.”

He looked mournfully at her, but there was no time to remonstrate.  Mrs.
Zachariah was ready, in her Sunday best of sober bluish cloud-colour.
Although it was her Sunday best, there was not a single thread of finery
on it, and there was not a single crease nor spot.  She bade Caillaud and
Pauline good-bye with much cheerfulness, and tripped downstairs.  The
Major had preceded her, but Zachariah lingered for a moment with the
other two.

“Come, my dear, make haste, we shall be so late.”

“Go on with the Major; I shall catch you in a moment; I walk faster than
you.  I must close the window a trifle, and take two or three of the
coals off the fire.”

Caillaud and Pauline lingered too.  The three were infinitely nearer to
one another than they knew.  Zachariah thought he was so far, and yet he
was so close.  The man rose up behind the Calvinist, and reached out arms
to touch and embrace his friends.

“Good-bye, Caillaud; good-bye, Pauline!  May God in His mercy bless and
save you.  God bless you!”

Caillaud looked steadfastly at him for a moment, and then, in his
half-forgotten French fashion, threw his arms round his neck, and the two
remained for a moment locked together, Pauline standing by herself apart.
She came forward, took Zachariah’s hand, when it was free, in both her
own, held her head back a little, as if for clearness of survey, and said
slowly, “God bless you, Mr. Coleman.”  She then went downstairs.  Her
father followed her, and Zachariah went after his wife and the Major,
whom, however, he did not overtake till he reached the chapel door, where
they were both waiting for him.




CHAPTER VII
JEPHTHAH


THE Reverend Thomas Bradshaw, of Pike Street Meeting-House, was not a
descendant from Bradshaw the regicide, but claimed that he belonged to
the same family.  He was in 1814 about fifty years old, and minister of
one of the most important churches in the eastern part of London.  He was
tall and spare, and showed his height in the pulpit, for he always spoke
without a note, and used a small Bible, which he held close to his eyes.
He was a good classical scholar, and he understood Hebrew, too, as well
as few men in that day understood it.  He had a commanding figure, ruled
his church like a despot; had a crowded congregation, of which the larger
portion was masculine; and believed in predestination and the final
perseverance of the saints.  He was rather unequal in his discourses, for
he had a tendency to moodiness, and, at times, even to hypochondria.
When this temper was upon him he was combative or melancholy; and
sometimes, to the disgust of many who came from all parts of London to
listen to him, he did not preach in the proper sense of the word, but
read a chapter, made a comment or two upon it, caused a hymn to be sung,
and then dismissed his congregation with the briefest of prayers.
Although he took no active part in politics, he was republican through
and through, and never hesitated for a moment in those degenerate days to
say what he thought about any scandal.  In this respect he differed from
his fellow-ministers, who, under the pretence of increasing zeal for
religion, had daily fewer and fewer points of contact with the world
outside.  Mr. Bradshaw had been married when he was about thirty; but his
wife died in giving birth to a daughter, who also died,—and for twenty
years he had been a widower, with no thought of changing his condition.
He was understood to have peculiar opinions about second marriages,
although he kept them very much to himself.  One thing, however, was
known, that for a twelvemonth after the death of his wife he was away
from England, and that he came back an altered man to his people in
Bedfordshire, where at that time he was settled.  His discourses were
remarkably strong, and of a kind seldom, or indeed never, heard now.
They taxed the whole mental powers of his audience, and were utterly
unlike the simple stuff which became fashionable with the Evangelistic
movement.  Many of them, taken down by some of his hearers, survive in
manuscript to the present day.  They will not, as a rule, bear printing,
because the assumption on which they rest is not now assumed; but if it
be granted, they are unanswerable; and it is curious that even now and
then, although they are never for a moment anything else than a strict
deduction from what we in the latter half of the century consider
unproven or even false, they express themselves in the same terms as the
newest philosophy.  Occasionally too, more particularly when he sets
himself the task of getting into the interior of a Bible character, he is
intensely dramatic, and what are shadows to the careless reader become
living human beings, with the reddest of blood visible under their skin.

On this particular evening Mr. Bradshaw took the story of Jephthah’s
daughter:—“The Spirit of the Lord came upon Jephthah.”  Here is an
abstract of his discourse.  “It _was_ the Spirit of the Lord,
notwithstanding what happened.  I beg you also to note that there is a
mistranslation in our version.  The Hebrew has it, ‘Then it shall be,
that _whosoever_’—not _whatsoever_—‘cometh forth of the doors of my house
to meet me, when I return in peace from the children of Ammon, shall
surely be the Lord’s, and I will offer _him_’—not _it_—‘up for a
burnt-offering.’  Nevertheless I believe my text—it _was_ the Spirit of
the Lord.  This Hebrew soldier was the son of a harlot.  He was driven by
his brethren out of his father’s house.  Ammon made war upon Israel, and
in their distress the elders of Israel went to fetch Jephthah.  Mark, my
friends, God’s election.  The children of the lawful wife are passed by,
and the child of the harlot is chosen.  Jephthah forgets his grievances
and becomes captain of the host.  Ammon is over against them.  Jephthah’s
rash vow—this is sometimes called.  I say it is not a rash vow.  It may
be rash to those who have never been brought to extremity by the children
of Ammon—to those who have not cared whether Ammon or Christ wins.  Men
and women sitting here in comfortable pews”—this was said with a kind of
snarl—“may talk of Jephthah’s rash vow.  God be with them, what do they
know of the struggles of such a soul?  It does not say so directly in the
Bible, but we are led to infer it, that Jephthah was successful because
of his vow.  ‘The Lord delivered them into his hands.’  He would not have
done it if He had been displeased with the ‘rash vow’” (another snarl).
“He smote them from Aroer even till thou come to Minnith.  Ah, but what
follows?  The Omnipotent and Omniscient might have ordered it, surely,
that a slave might have met Jephthah.  Why, in His mercy, did He not do
it?  Who are we that we should question what He did?  But if we may not
inquire too closely into His designs, it is permitted us, my friends,
when His reason accords with ours, to try and show it.  Jephthah had
played for a great stake.  Ought the Almighty—let us speak it with
reverence—to have let him off with an ox, or even with a serf?  I say
that if we are to conquer Ammon we must pay for it, and we ought to pay
for it.  Yes, and perhaps God wanted the girl—who can tell?  Jephthah
comes back in triumph.  Let me read the passage to you:—‘Behold his
daughter came out to meet him with timbrels and with dances: _and she was
his only child_: _beside her he had neither son nor daughter_.  And it
came to pass, when he saw her, that he rent his clothes, and said, Alas,
my daughter! thou hast brought me very low, and thou art one of them that
trouble me: for I have opened my mouth unto the Lord, and I cannot go
back.’  Now, you read poetry, I dare say—what you call poetry.  I say in
all of it—all, at least, I have seen—nothing comes up to that.  ‘_She was
his only child_: _beside her he had neither son nor daughter_.’”—(Mr.
Bradshaw’s voice broke a little as he went over the words again with
great deliberation and infinite pathos.)—“The inspired writer leaves the
fact just as it stands, and is content.  Inspiration itself can do
nothing to make it more touching than it is in its own bare nakedness.
There is no thought in Jephthah of recantation, nor in the maiden of
revolt, but nevertheless he has his own sorrow.  _He is brought very
low_.  God does not rebuke him for his grief.  He knows well enough, my
dear friends, the nature which He took upon Himself—nay, are we not the
breath of His nostrils, created in His image?  He does not anywhere,
therefore, I say, forbid that we should even break our hearts over those
we love and lose.  She asks for two months by herself upon the mountains
before her death.  What a time for him!  At the end of the two months God
held him still to his vow; he did not shrink; she submitted, and was
slain.  But you will want me to tell you in conclusion where the gospel
is in all this.  Gospel!  I say that the blessed gospel is in the Old
Testament as well as in the New.  I say that the Word of God is one, and
that His message is here this night for you and me, as distinctly as it
is at the end of the sacred volume.  Observe, as I have told you before,
that Jephthah is the son of the harlot.  He hath mercy on whom He will
have mercy.  He calls them His people who are not His people; and He
calls her beloved which was not beloved.  God at any rate is no stickler
for hereditary rights.  Moreover, it does not follow because you, my
hearers, have God-fearing parents, that God has elected you.  He may have
chosen, instead of you, instead of me, the wretchedest creature outside,
whose rags we will not touch.  But to what did God elect Jephthah?  To a
respectable, easy, decent existence, with money at interest, regular
meals, sleep after them, and unbroken rest at night?  He elected him to
that tremendous oath and that tremendous penalty.  He elected him to the
agony he endured while she was away upon the hills!  That is God’s
election; an election to the cross and to the cry, ‘Eli, Eli, lama
Sabachthani.’  ‘Yes,’ you will say, ‘but He elected him to the victory
over Ammon.’  Doubtless He did; but what cared Jephthah for his victory
over Ammon when she came to meet him, or, indeed, for the rest of his
life?  What is a victory, what are triumphal arches and the praise of all
creation to a lonely man?  Be sure, if God elects you, He elects you to
suffering.  Whom He loveth He chasteneth, and His stripes are not
play-work.  Ammon will not be conquered unless your heart be well nigh
broken.  I tell you, too, as Christ’s minister, that you are not to
direct your course according to your own desires.  You are not to say,—‘I
will give up this and that so that I may be saved.’  Did not St. Paul
wish himself accursed from Christ for his brethren?  If God should
command you to go down to the bottomless pit in fulfilment of His blessed
designs, it is your place to go.  Out with self—I was about to say this
damned self; and if Israel calls, if Christ calls, take not a sheep or
ox—that is easy enough—but take your choicest possession, take your own
heart, your own blood, your very self, to the altar.”

During the sermon the Major was much excited.  Apart altogether from the
effect of the actual words spoken, Mr. Bradshaw had a singular and
contagious power over men.  The three, Mrs. Coleman, the Major, and
Zachariah, came out together.  Mrs. Zachariah stayed behind in the lobby
for some female friend to whom she wished to speak about a Sunday-school
tea-meeting which was to take place that week.  The other two stood
aside, ill at ease, amongst the crowd pressing out into the street.
Presently Mrs. Coleman found her friend, whom she at once informed that
Major Maitland and her husband were waiting for her, and that therefore
she had not a moment to spare.  That little triumph accomplished, she had
nothing of importance to say about the tea-meeting, and rejoined her
party with great good-humour.  She walked between the Major and
Zachariah, and at once asked the Major how he “enjoyed the service.”  The
phrase was very unpleasant to Zachariah, but he was silent.

“Well, ma’am,” said the Major, “Mr. Bradshaw is a very remarkable man.
It is a long time since any speaker stirred me as he did.  He is a born
orator, if ever there was one.”

“I could have wished,” said Zachariah, “as you are not often in chapel,
that his sermon had been founded on some passage in the New Testament
which would have given him the opportunity of more simply expounding the
gospel of Christ.”

“He could not have been better, I should think.  He went to my heart,
though it is rather a difficult passage in the case of a man about town
like me; and I tell you what, Coleman, he made me determine I would read
the Bible again.  What a story that is!”

“Major, I thank God if you will read it; and not for the stories in it,
save as all are part of one story—the story of God’s redeeming mercy.”

The Major made no reply, for the word was unwinged.

Mrs. Zachariah was silent, but when they came to their door both she and
her husband pressed him to come in.  He refused, however; he would stroll
homeward, he said, and have a smoke as he went.

“He touched me, Coleman, he did.  I thought, between you and me”—and he
spoke softly—“I had not now got such a tender place; I thought it was all
healed over long ago.  I cannot come in.  You’ll excuse me.  Yes, I’ll
just wander back to Piccadilly.  I could not talk.”

They parted, and Zachariah and his wife went upstairs.  Their supper was
soon ready.

“Jane,” he said slowly, “I did not receive much assistance from you in my
endeavours to bring our friends to a knowledge of the truth.  I thought
that, as you desired the attempt, you would have helped me a little.”

“There is a reason for everything; and, what is more, I do not consider
it right to take upon myself what belongs to a minister.  It may do more
harm than good.”

“Take upon yourself what belongs to a minister!  My dear Jane, is nobody
but a minister to bear witness for the Master?”

“Of course I did not mean to say that; you know I did not.  Why do you
catch at my words?  Perhaps, if you had not been quite so forward, Mr.
Caillaud and his daughter might have gone to chapel.”

After supper, and when he was alone, Zachariah sat for some time without
moving.  He presently rose and opened the Bible again, which lay on the
table—the Bible which belonged to his father—and turned to the fly-leaf
on which was written the family history.  There was the record of his
father’s marriage, dated on the day of the event.  There was the record
of his own birth.  There was the record of his mother’s death, still in
his father’s writing, but in an altered hand, the letters not so
distinct, and the strokes crooked and formed with difficulty.  There was
the record of Zachariah’s own marriage.  A cloud of shapeless,
inarticulate sentiment obscured the man’s eyes and brain.  He could not
define what he felt, but he did feel.  He could not bear it, and he shut
the book, opening it again at the twenty-second Psalm—the one which the
disciples of Jesus called to mind on the night of the crucifixion.  It
was one which Mr. Bradshaw often read, and Zachariah had noted in it a
few corrections made in the translation:

    “_My God_, _my God_, _why hast Thou forsaken me_?  _Our fathers
    trusted in Thee_; _they trusted_, _and Thou didst deliver them_. . .
    .  _Be not far from me_; _for trouble is near_; _for there is none to
    help_. . . .  _Be Thou not far from me_, _O Lord_: _O my strength_,
    _haste Thee to help me_. . . .  _Save me from the lion’s mouth_: _and
    from the horns of the wild oxen Thou hast answered me_.”

“From the horns of the wild oxen”—that correction had often been precious
to Zachariah.  When at the point of being pinned to the ground—so he
understood it—help had arisen; risen up from the earth, and might again
arise.  It was upon the first part of the text he dwelt now.  It came
upon him with fearful distinctness that he was alone—that he could never
hope for sympathy from his wife as long as he lived.  Mr. Bradshaw’s
words that evening recurred to him.  God’s purpose in choosing to smite
Jephthah in that way was partly intelligible, and, after all, Jephthah
was elected to redeem his country too.  But what could be God’s purpose
in electing one of his servants to indifference and absence of affection
where he had a right to expect it?  Could anybody be better for not being
loved?  Even Zachariah could not think it possible.  But Mr. Bradshaw’s
words again recurred.  Who was he that he should question God’s designs?
It might be part of the Divine design that he, Zachariah Coleman, should
not be made better by anything.  It might be part of that design, part of
a fulfilment of a plan devised by the Infinite One, that he should be
broken, nay, perhaps not saved.  Mr. Bradshaw’s doctrine that night was
nothing new.  Zachariah had believed from his childhood, or had thought
he believed, that the potter had power over the clay—of the same lump to
make one vessel unto honour and another unto dishonour; and that the
thing formed unto dishonour could not reply and say to him that formed
it: ‘Why hast thou made me thus?’  Nevertheless, to believe it generally
was one thing; to believe it as a truth for him was another.  Darkness,
the darkness as of the crucifixion night, seemed over and around him.
Poor wretch! he thought he was struggling with his weakness; but he was
in reality struggling against his own strength.  _Why_ had God so
decreed?  Do what he could, that fatal _why_, the protest of his reason,
asserted itself; and yet he cursed himself for permitting it, believing
it to be a sin.  He walked about his room for some relief.  He looked out
of the window.  It was getting late; the sky was clearing, as it does in
London at that hour, and he saw the stars.  There was nothing to help him
there.  They mocked him rather with their imperturbable, obstinate
stillness.  At last he turned round, fell upon his knees, and poured out
himself before his Maker, entreating Him for light.  He rose from the
ground, looked again out of the window, and the first flush of the
morning was just visible.  Light was coming to the world in obedience to
the Divine command, but not to him.  He was exhausted, and crept into his
bedroom, undressing without candle, and without a sound.  For a few
minutes he thought he should never sleep again, save in his grave; but an
unseen Hand presently touched him, and he knew nothing till he was
awakened by the broad day streaming over him.




CHAPTER VIII
UNCONVENTIONAL JUSTICE


IN December, 1814, a steamboat was set in motion on the Limehouse Canal,
the Lord Mayor and other distinguished persons being on board.  In the
same month Joanna Southcott died.  She had announced that on the 19th
October she was to be delivered of the Prince of Peace, although she was
then sixty years old.  Thousands of persons believed her, and a cradle
was made.  The Prince of Peace did not arrive, and in a little more than
two months poor Joanna had departed, the cause of her departure having
being certified as dropsy.  Death did not diminish the number of her
disciples, for they took refuge in the hope of her resurrection.  “The
arm of the Lord is not shortened,” they truly affirmed; and even to this
day there are people who are waiting for the fulfilment of Joanna’s
prophecies and the appearance of the “second Shiloh.”  Zachariah had been
frequently twitted in joke by his profane companions in the
printing-office upon his supposed belief in the delusion.  It was their
delight to assume that all the “pious ones,” as they called them, were
alike; and on the morning of the 30th of December, the day after Joanna
expired, they were more than usually tormenting.  Zachariah did not
remonstrate.  In his conscientious eagerness to bear witness for his
Master, he had often tried his hand upon his mates; but he had never had
the smallest success, and had now desisted.  Moreover, his thoughts were
that morning with his comrades, the Friends of the People.  He hummed to
himself the lines from _Lara_:

    “Within that land was many a malcontent,
    Who cursed the tyranny to which he bent;
    That soil full many a wringing despot saw,
    Who worked his wantonness in form of law:
    Long war without and frequent broil within
    Had made a path for blood and giant sin.”

The last meeting had been unusually exciting.  Differences of opinion had
arisen as to future procedure, many of the members, the Secretary
included, advocating action; but what they understood by it is very
difficult to say.  A special call had been made for that night, and
Zachariah was in a difficulty.  His native sternness and detestation of
kings and their ministers would have led him almost to any length; but he
had a sober head on his shoulders.  So had the Major, and so had
Caillaud.  Consequently they held back, and insisted, before stirring a
step towards actual revolution, that there should be some fair chance of
support and success.  The Major in particular warned them of the
necessity of drill; and plainly told them also that, not only were the
middle classes all against them, but their own class was hostile.  This
was perfectly true, although it was a truth so unpleasant that he had to
endure some very strong language, and even hints of treason.  No wonder:
for it is undoubtedly very bitter to be obliged to believe that the men
whom we want to help do not themselves wish to be helped.  To work hard
for those who will thank us, to head a majority against oppressors, is a
brave thing; but far more honour is due to the Maitlands, Caillauds,
Colemans, and others of that stamp who strove for thirty years from the
outbreak of the French revolution onwards, not merely to rend the chains
of the prisoners, but had to achieve the more difficult task of
convincing them that they would be happier if they were free.  These
heroes are forgotten, or nearly so.  Who remembers the poor creatures who
met in the early mornings on the Lancashire moors or were shot by the
yeomanry?  They sleep in graves over which stands no tombstone, or
probably their bodies have been carted away to make room for a railway
which has been driven through their resting-place.  They saw the truth
before those whom the world delights to honour as its political
redeemers; but they have perished utterly from our recollection, and will
never be mentioned in history.  Will there ever be a great Day of Assize
when a just judgment shall be pronounced; when all the impostors who have
been crowned for what they did not deserve will be stripped, and the
Divine word will be heard calling upon the faithful to inherit the
kingdom,—who, when “I was an hungered gave me meat, when I was thirsty
gave me drink; when I was a stranger took me in; when I was naked visited
me; when I was in prison came unto me?”  Never!  It was a dream of an
enthusiastic Galilean youth, and let us not desire that it may ever come
true.  Let us rather gladly consent to be crushed into indistinguishable
dust, with no hope of record: rejoicing only if some infinitesimal
portion of the good work may be achieved by our obliteration, and content
to be remembered only in that anthem which in the future it will be
ordained shall be sung in our religious services in honour of all holy
apostles and martyrs who have left no name.

The night before the special meeting a gentleman in a blue cloak, and
with a cigar in his mouth, sauntered past the entrance to Carter’s Rents,
where Mr. Secretary lived.  It was getting late, but he was evidently not
in a hurry, and seemed to enjoy the coolness of the air, for presently he
turned and walked past the entrance again.  He took out his watch—it was
a quarter to eleven o’clock—and he cursed Mr. Secretary and the
beer-shops which had probably detained him.  A constable came by, but
never showed himself in the least degree inquisitive; although it was odd
that anybody should select Carter’s Rents for a stroll.  Presently Mr.
Secretary came in sight, a trifle, but not much, the worse for liquor.
It was odd, also, that he took no notice of the blue cloak and cigar, but
went straight to his own lodging.  The other, after a few moments
followed; and it was a third time odd that he should find the door
unbolted and go upstairs.  All this, we say, would have been strange to a
spectator, but it was not so to these three persons.  Presently the one
first named found himself in Mr. Secretary’s somewhat squalid room.  He
then stood disclosed as the assistant whom the Secretary had first seen
at Whitehall sitting in the Commissioner’s Office.  This was not the
second nor third interview which had taken place since then.

“Well, Mr. Hardy, what do you want here to-night?”

“Well, my friend, you know, I suppose.  How goes the game?”

“D—m me if I _do_ know.  If you think I am going to split, you are very
much mistaken.”

“Split!  Who wants you to split?  Why, there’s nothing to split about.  I
can tell you just as much as you can tell me.”

“Why do you come here then?”

“For the pleasure of seeing you, and to—”  Mr. Hardy put his hand
carelessly in his pocket, a movement which was followed by a metallic
jingle—“and just to—to—explain one or two little matters.”

The Secretary observed that he was very tired.

“Are you?  I believe I am tired too.”

Mr. Hardy took out a little case-bottle with brandy in it, and the
Secretary, without saying a word, produced two mugs and a jug of water.
The brandy was mixed by Mr. Hardy; but his share of the spirit differed
from that assigned to his friend.

“Split!” he continued; “no, I should think not.  But we want you to help
us.  The Major and one or two more had better be kept out of harm’s way
for a little while; and we propose not to hurt them, but to take care of
them a bit, you understand?  And if, the next time, he and the others
will be there—we have been looking for the Major for three or four days,
but he is not to be found in his old quarters—we will just give them a
call.  When will you have your next meeting?  They will be all handy
then.”

“You can find that out without my help.  It’s to-morrow.”

“Ah!  I suppose you’ve had a stormy discussion.  I hope your moderate
counsels prevailed.”

Mr. Secretary winked and gave his head a twist on one side, as if he
meant thereby to say: “You don’t catch me.”

“It’s a pity,” continued Mr. Hardy, taking no notice, “that some men are
always for rushing into extremities.  Why don’t they try and redress
their grievances, if they have any, in the legitimate way which you
yourself propose—by petition?”

It so happened that a couple of hours before, Mr. Secretary having been
somewhat noisy and insubordinate, the Major had been obliged to rule him
out of order and request his silence.  The insult—for so he considered
it—was rankling in him.

“Because,” he replied, “we have amongst us two or three d—d conceited,
stuck-up fools, who think they are going to ride over us.  By God, they
are mistaken though!  They are the chaps who do all the mischief.  Not
that I’d say anything against them—no, notwithstanding I stand up against
them.”

“Do all the mischief—yes, you’ve just hit it.  I do believe that if it
were not for these fellows the others would be quiet enough.”

The Secretary took a little more brandy and water.  The sense of wrong
within him was like an open wound, and the brandy inflamed it.  He also
began to think that it would not be a bad thing for him if he could
seclude the Major, Caillaud, and Zachariah for a season.  Zachariah in
particular he mortally hated.

“What some of these fine folks would like to do, you see, Mr. Hardy, is
to persuade us poor devils to get up the row, while they _direct_ it.
_Direct_ it, that’s their word; but we’re not going to be humbugged.”

“Too wide awake, I should say.”

“I should say so too.  We are to be told off for the Bank of England, and
they are to show it to us at the other end of Cheapside.”

“Bank of England,” said Mr. Hardy, laughing; “that’s a joke.  You might
run your heads a long while against that before you get in.  You don’t
drink your brandy and water.”

The Secretary took another gulp.  “And he’s a military man—a military
man—a military man.”  He was getting rather stupid now, and repeated the
phrase each of the three times with increasing unsteadiness, but also
with increasing contempt.

Mr. Hardy took our his watch.  It was getting on towards midnight.
“Good-bye; glad to see you all right,” and he turned to leave.  There was
a jingling of coin again, and when he had left Mr. Secretary took up the
five sovereigns which had found their way to the table and put them in
his pocket.  His visitor picked his way downstairs.  The constable was
still pacing up and down Carter’s Rents, but again did not seem to
observe him, and he walked meditatively to Jermyn Street.  He was at his
office by half-past nine, and his chief was only half-an-hour later.

The Major had thought it prudent to change his address; and, furthermore,
it was the object of the Government to make his arrest, with that of his
colleagues, at the place of meeting, not only to save trouble, but
because it would look better.  Mr. Hardy had found out, therefore, all he
wanted to know, and was enabled to confirm his opinion that the Major was
the head of the conspiracy.

But underneath Mr. Secretary’s mine was a deeper mine; for as the Major
sat at breakfast the next morning a note came for him, the messenger
leaving directly he delivered it to the servant.  It was very brief:—“No
meeting to-night.  Warn all except the Secretary, who has already been
acquainted.”  There was no signature, and he did not know the
handwriting.  He reflected for a little while, and then determined to
consult Caillaud and Coleman, who were his informal Cabinet.  He had no
difficulty in finding Coleman, but the Caillauds were not at home, and it
was agreed that postponement could do no harm.  A message was therefore
left at Caillaud’s house, and one was sent to every one of the members,
but two or three could not be discovered.

Meanwhile Mr. Secretary, who, strange to say, had _not_ been acquainted,
had been a little overcome by Mr. Hardy’s brandy on the top of the beer
he had taken beforehand, and woke in the morning very miserable.  Finding
the five guineas in his pocket, he was tempted to a public-house hard by,
in order that he might cool his stomach and raise his spirits with a
draught or two of ale.  He remained there a little too long, and on
reaching home was obliged to go to bed again.  He awoke about six, and
then it came into his still somewhat confused brain that he had to attend
the meeting.  At half-past seven he accordingly took his departure.
Meanwhile the Major and Zachariah had determined to post themselves in
Red Lion Street, to intercept those of their comrades with whom they had
not been able to communicate, and also to see what was going to happen.
At a quarter to eight the Secretary turned out of Holborn, and when he
came a little nearer, Zachariah saw that at a distance of fifty yards
there was a constable following him.  He came on slowly until he was
abreast of a narrow court, when suddenly there was a pistol-shot, and he
was dead on the pavement.  Zachariah’s first impulse was to rush forward,
but he saw the constable running, followed by others, and he discerned in
an instant that to attempt to assist would lead to his own arrest and do
no good.  He managed, however, to reach the Major, and for two or three
moments they stood stock-still on the edge of the pavement struck with
amazement.  Presently a woman passed them with a thick veil over her
face.

“Home,” she said; “don’t stay here like fools.  Pack up your things and
be off.  You’ll be in prison to-morrow morning.”

“Be off!” gasped Zachariah; “be off!—where?”

“Anywhere!” and she had gone.

The constables, after putting the corpse in a hackney coach, proceeded to
the room; but it was dark and empty.  They had no directions to do
anything more that night, and returned to Bow Street.  The next morning,
however, as soon as it was light, a Secretary of State’s warrant, backed
by sufficient force, was presented at the lodgings of Caillaud and
Zachariah.  The birds had flown, and not a soul could tell what had
become of them.  In Zachariah’s street, which was rather a Radical
quarter, the official inquiries were not answered politely, and one of
the constables received on the top of his head an old pail with slops in
it.  The minutest investigation failed to discover to whom the pail
belonged.




CHAPTER IX
A STRAIN ON THE CABLE


BOW STREET was completely at fault, and never discovered the secret of
that assassination.  It was clear that neither the Major nor Coleman were
the murderers, as they had been noticed at some distance from the spot
where the Secretary fell by several persons who described them
accurately.  Nor was Caillaud suspected, as the constable testified that
he passed him on the opposite side of the street, as he followed the
Secretary.  The only conclusion, according to Bow Street, which was free
from all doubt was, that whoever did the deed was a committee consisting
of a single member.  A reward of £500 did not bring forward anybody who
knew anything about the business.  As for Caillaud, his daughter and the
Major, the next morning saw them far on the way to Dover, and eventually
they arrived at Paris in safety.  Zachariah, when he reached home, found
his wife gone.  A note lay for him there, probably from the same hand
which warned the Major, telling him not to lose an instant, but to join
in Islington one of the mails to Manchester.  His wife would start that
night from St. Martin’s le Grand by a coach which went by another road.
He was always prompt, and in five minutes he was out of the house.  The
fare was carefully folded by his unknown friend in the letter.  He just
managed as directed, to secure a place, not by the regular Manchester
mail, but by one which went through Barnet and stopped to take up
passengers at the “Angel.”  He climbed upon the roof, and presently was
travelling rapidly through Holloway and Highgate.  He found, to his
relief, that nobody had heard of the murder, and he was left pretty much
to his own reflections.  His first thoughts were an attempt to unravel
the mystery.  Why was it so sudden?  Why had no word not hint of what was
intended reached him?  He could not guess.  In those days the clubs were
so beset with spies that frequently the most important resolutions were
taken by one man, who confided in nobody.  It was winter, but fortunately
Zachariah was well wrapped up.  He journeyed on, hour after hour, in a
state of mazed bewilderment, one thought tumbling over another, and when
morning broke over the flats he had not advanced a single step in the
determination of his future path.  Nothing is more painful to a man of
any energy than the inability to put things in order in himself—to place
before himself what he has to do, and arrange the means for doing it.  To
be the passive victim of a rushing stream of disconnected impressions is
torture, especially if the emergency be urgent.  So when the sun came up
Zachariah began to be ashamed of himself that the night had passed in
these idiotic moonings, which had left him just where he was, and he
tried to settle what he was to do when he reached Manchester.  He did not
know a soul; but he could conjecture why he was advised to go thither.
It was a disaffected town, and Friends of the People were very strong
there.  His first duty was to get a lodging, his second to get work, and
his third to find out a minister of God under whom he could worship.  He
put this last, not because it was the least important, but because he had
the most time to decide upon it.  At about ten o’clock at night he came
to his journey’s end, and to his joy saw his wife waiting for him.  They
went at once to a small inn hard by, and Mrs. Coleman began to overwhelm
him with interrogation; but he quietly suggested that not a syllable
should be spoken till they had had some rest, and that they should
swallow their supper and go to bed.  In the morning Zachariah rose and
looked out of the window.  He saw nothing but a small backyard in which
some miserable, scraggy fowls were crouching under a cart to protect
themselves from the rain, which was falling heavily through the dim,
smoky air.  His spirits sank.  He had no fear of apprehension or
prosecution, but the prospect before him was depressing.  Although he was
a poor man, he had not been accustomed to oscillations of fortune, and he
was in an utterly strange place, with five pounds in his pocket, and
nothing to do.

He was, however, resolved not to yield, and thought it best to begin with
his wife before she could begin with him.

“Now, my dear, tell me what has happened, who sent you here, and what
kind of a journey you have had?”

“Mr. Bradshaw came about seven o’clock, and told me the Government was
about to suppress the Friends of the People; that you did not know it;
that I must go to Manchester; that you would come after me; and that a
message would be left for you.  He took me to the coach, and paid for
me.”

“Mr. Bradshaw!  Did he tell you anything more?”

“No; except that he did not think we should be pursued, and that he would
send our things after us when he knew where we were.”

“You have not heard anything more, then?”

“No.”

“You haven’t heard that the Secretary was shot?”

“Shot!  Oh dear!  Zachariah, what will become of us?”

Her husband then told her what he knew, she listening with great
eagerness and in silence.

“Oh, Zachariah, what will become of us?” she broke out again.

“There is no reason to worry yourself, Jane; it is perfectly easy for me
to prove my innocence.  It is better for us, however, to stay here for a
time.  The Government won’t go any further with us; they will search for
the murderer—that’s all.”

“Why, then, are we sent here and the others are let alone?  I suppose the
Major is not here?”

“I cannot say.”

“To think I should ever come to this!  I haven’t got a rag with me beyond
what I have on.  I haven’t got any clean things; a nice sort of creature
I am to go out of doors.  And it all had nothing to do with us.”

“Nothing to do with us!  My dear Jane, do you mean that we are not to
help other people, but sit at home and enjoy ourselves?  Besides, if you
thought it wrong, why did you not say so before?”

“How was I to know what you were doing?  You never told me anything; you
never do.  One thing I do know is that we shall starve and I suppose I
shall have to go about and beg.  I haven’t even another pair of shoes or
stockings to my feet.”

Zachariah pondered for a moment.  His first impulse was something very
different; but at last he rose, went up to his wife, kissed her softly on
the forehead, and said:

“Never mind, my dear; courage, you will have your clothes next week.
Come with me and look out for a lodging.”

Mrs. Zachariah, however, shook herself free—not violently, but still
decidedly—from his caresses.

“Most likely seized by the Government.  Look for a lodging!  That’s just
like you!  How can I go out in this pouring rain?”

Zachariah lately, at any rate, had ceased to expect much affection in his
wife for him; but he thought she was sensible, and equal to any
complexity of circumstances, or even to disaster.  He thought this, not
on any positive evidence; but he concluded, somewhat absurdly, that her
coldness meant common sense and capacity for facing trouble courageously
and with deliberation.  He had now to find out his mistake, and to learn
that the absence of emotion neither proves, nor is even a ground for
suspecting, any good whatever of a person; that, on the contrary, it is a
ground for suspecting weakness, and possibly imbecility.

Mrs. Coleman refused to go out, and after breakfast Zachariah went by
himself, having first inquired what was a likely quarter.  As he wandered
along much that had been before him again and again once more recurred to
him.  He had been overtaken by calamity, and he had not heard from his
wife one single expression of sympathy, nor had he received one single
idea which could help him.  She had thought of nothing but herself, and
even of herself not reasonably.  She was not the helpmeet which he felt
he had a right to expect.  He could have endured any defect, so it
seemed, if only he could have had love; he could have endured the want of
love if only he could have had a counsellor.  But he had neither, and he
rebelled, questioning the justice of his lot.  Then he fell into the old
familiar controversy with himself, and it was curiously characteristic of
him, that, as he paced those dismal Manchester pavements, all their gloom
disappeared as he re-argued the universal problem of which his case was
an example.  He admitted the unquestionable right of the Almighty to damn
three parts of creation to eternal hell if so He willed; why not, then,
one sinner like Zachariah Coleman to a weary pilgrimage for thirty or
forty years?  He rebuked himself when he found that he had all his life
assented so easily to the doctrine of God’s absolute authority in the
election and disposal of the creatures He had made, and yet that he
revolted when God touched him, and awarded him a punishment which, in
comparison with the eternal loss of His presence, was as nothing.  At
last—and here, through his religion, he came down to the only consolation
possible for him—he said to himself, “Thus hath He decreed; it is foolish
to struggle against His ordinances; we can but submit.”  “A poor gospel,”
says his critic.  Poor!—yes, it may be; but it is the gospel according to
Job, and any other is a mere mirage.  “Doth the hawk fly by thy wisdom
and stretch her wings towards the south?”  Confess ignorance and the
folly of insurrection, and there is a chance that even the irremediable
will be somewhat mitigated.  Poor!—yes; but it is genuine; and this at
least must be said for Puritanism, that of all the theologies and
philosophies it is the most honest in its recognition of the facts; the
most real, if we penetrate to the heart of it, in the remedy which it
offers.

He found two small furnished rooms which would answer his purpose till
his own furniture should arrive, and he and his wife took possession that
same morning.  He then wrote to his landlord in London—a man whom he knew
he could trust—and directed him to send his goods.  For the present,
although he had no fear whatever of any prosecution, he thought fit to
adopt a feigned name, with which we need not trouble ourselves.  In the
afternoon he sallied out to seek employment.  The weather had cleared,
but Mrs. Coleman still refused to accompany him, and she occupied herself
moodily with setting the place to rights, as she called it, although, as
it happened, it was particularly neat and clean.  There was not so much
printing done in Manchester then as now, and Zachariah had no success.
He came home about seven o’clock, weary and disheartened.  His wife was
one of those women who under misfortune show all that is worst in them,
as many women in misfortune show all that is best.

“You might have been sure you would get nothing to do here.  If, as you
say, there is no danger, why did you not stay in London?”

“You know all about it, my dear; we were warned to come.”

“Yes, but why in such a hurry?  Why didn’t you stop to think?”

“It is all very well to say so now, but there were only a few minutes in
which to decide.  Besides, when I got home I found you gone.”

Mrs. Zachariah conveniently took no notice of the last part of this
remark, which, of course, settled the whole question, but continued:

“Ah, well, I suppose it’s all right; but I’m sure we shall starve—I am
convinced we shall.  Oh! I wish my poor dear mother were alive!  I have
no home to go to.  What _will_ become of us?”

He lost his patience a little.

“Jane,” he said, “what is our religion worth if it does not support us in
times like these?  Does it not teach us to bow to God’s will?  Surely we,
who have had such advantages, ought to behave under our trials better
than those who have been brought up like heathens.  God will not leave
us.  Don’t you remember Mr. Bradshaw’s sermon upon the passage through
the Red Sea.  When the Israelites were brought down to the very shore
with nothing but destruction before them, a way was opened.  What did Mr.
Bradshaw bid us observe?  The Egyptians were close behind—so close that
the Israelites saw them; the sea was in front.  The road was not made
till the enemy was upon them, and then the waters were divided and became
a wall unto them on their right hand and on their left; the very waters,
Mr. Bradshaw remarked, which before were their terror.  God, too, might
have sent them a different way; no doubt He might, but He chose _that_
way.”

“Zachariah, I heard Mr. Bradshaw as well as yourself; I am a member of
the church just as much as you are, and I don’t think it becoming of you
to preach to me as if you were a minister.”  Her voice rose and became
shriller as she went on.  “I will not stand it.  Who are you that you
should talk to me so?—bad enough to bring me down here to die, without
treating me as if I were an unconverted character.  Oh! if I had but a
home to go to!” and she covered her face with her apron and became
hysterical.

What a revelation!  By this time he had looked often into the soul of the
woman whom he had chosen—the woman with whom he was to be for ever in
this world—and had discovered that there was nothing, nothing, absolutely
nothing which answered anything in himself with a smile of recognition;
but he now looked again, and found something worse than emptiness.  He
found lurking in the obscure darkness a reptile with cruel fangs which at
any moment might turn upon him when he was at his weakest and least able
to defend himself.  He had that in him by nature which would have
prompted him to desperate deeds.  He could have flung himself from her
with a curse, or even have killed himself in order to escape from his
difficulty.  But whatever there was in him originally had been changed.
Upon the wild stem had been grafted a nobler slip, which drew all its sap
from the old root, but had civilised and sweetened its acrid juices.  He
leaned over his wife, caressed her, gave her water, and restored her.

“God knows,” he said, “I did not mean to preach to you.  God in heaven
knows I need that somebody should preach to me.”  He knelt down before
her as she remained leaning back in the chair, and he repeated the Lord’s
Prayer: “_Give us this day our daily bread_.  _Forgive us our trespasses
as we forgive them that trespass against us_.”  But will it be believed
that as he rose from his knees, before he had actually straightened his
limbs, two lines from the “_Corsair_” flashed into his mind, not
particularly apposite, but there they were:

    “She rose—she sprung—she clung to his embrace
    Till his heart heaved beneath her hidden face?”

Whence had they descended?  He was troubled at their sudden intrusion,
and he went silently to the window, moodily gazing into the street.  His
wife, left to herself, recovered, and prepared supper.  There was no
reconciliation, at least on her side.  She was not capable of
reconciliation.  Her temper exhausted itself gradually.  With her the
storm never broke up nobly and with magnificent forgetfulness into clear
spaces of azure, with the singing of birds and with hot sunshine turning
into diamonds every remaining drop of the deluge which had threatened
ruin; the change was always rather to a uniformly obscured sky and a cold
drizzle which lasted all day.

The next morning he renewed his quest.  He was away all day long, but he
had no success.  He was now getting very anxious.  He was expecting his
furniture, which he had directed to be sent to the inn where they had
first stayed, and he would have to pay for the carriage.  His landlord
had insisted on a week’s rent beforehand, so that, putting aside the sum
for the carrier, he had now two pounds left.  He thought of appealing to
his friends; but he had a great horror of asking for charity, and could
not bring himself to do it.

The third, fourth, and fifth day passed, with no result.  On the seventh
day he found that his goods had come; but he decided not to move, as it
meant expense.  He took away a chest of clothes, and remained where he
was.  By way of recoil from the older doctrine that suffering does men
good, it has been said that it does no good.  Both statements are true,
and both untrue.  Many it merely brutalises.  Half the crime of the world
is caused by suffering, and half its virtues are due to happiness.
Nevertheless suffering, actual personal suffering, is the mother of
innumerable beneficial experiences, and unless we are so weak that we
yield and break, it extracts from us genuine answers to many questions
which, without it, we either do not put to ourselves, or, if they are
asked, are turned aside with traditional replies.  A man who is strong
and survives can hardly pace the pavements of a city for days searching
for employment, his pocket every day becoming lighter, without feeling in
after life that he is richer by something which all the universities in
the world could not have given him.  The most dramatic of poets cannot
imagine, even afar off, what such a man feels and thinks, especially if
his temperament be nervous and foreboding.  How foreign, hard, repellent,
are the streets in which he is a stranger, alone amidst a crowd of people
all intent upon their own occupation, whilst he has none!  At noon, when
business is at its height, he, with nothing to do, sits down on a seat in
an open place, or, may be, on the doorstep of an empty house, unties the
little parcel he has brought with him, and eats his dry bread.  He casts
up in his mind the shops he has visited; he reflects that he has taken
all the more promising first, and that not more than two or three are
left.  He thinks of the vast waste of the city all round him; its miles
of houses; and he has a more vivid sense of abandonment than if he were
on a plank in the middle of the Atlantic.  Towards the end of the
afternoon the pressure in the offices and banks increases; the clerks
hurry hither and thither; he has no share whatever in the excitement; he
is an intrusion.  He lingers about aimlessly, and presently the great
tide turns outwards and flows towards the suburbs.  Every vehicle which
passes him is crowded with happy folk who have earned their living and
are going home.  He has earned nothing.  Let anybody who wants to test
the strength of the stalk of carle hemp in him try it by the wringing
strain of a day thus spent!  How humiliating are the repulses he
encounters!  Most employers to whom a request is made for something to do
prefer to treat it as a petition for aims, and answer accordingly.  They
understand what is wanted before a word is spoken, and bawl out “No!
Shut the door after you.”  One man to whom Zachariah applied was opening
his letters.  For a moment he did not pay the slightest attention, but as
Zachariah continued waiting, he shouted with an oath, “What do you stand
staring there for?  Be off!”  There was once a time when Zachariah would
have stood up against the wretch; but he could not do it now, and he
retreated in silence.  Nevertheless, when he got out into the Street he
felt as if he could have rushed back and gripped the brute’s throat till
he had squeezed the soul out of his carcass.  Those of us who have craved
unsuccessfully for permission to do what the Maker of us all has fitted
us to do alone understand how revolutions are generated.  Talk about the
atrocities of the Revolution!  All the atrocities of the democracy heaped
together ever since the world began would not equal, if we had any gauge
by which to measure them, the atrocities perpetrated in a week upon the
poor, simply because they are poor; and the marvel rather is, not that
there is every now and then a September massacre at which all the world
shrieks, but that such horrors are so infrequent.  Again, I say, let no
man judge communist or anarchist _till he has asked for leave to work_,
and a “Damn your eyes!” has rung in his ears.

Zachariah had some self-respect; he was cared for by God, and in God’s
Book was a registered decree concerning him.  These men treated him as if
he were not a person, an individual soul, but as an atom of a mass to be
swept out anywhere, into the gutter—into the river.  He was staggered for
a time.  Hundreds and thousands of human beings swarmed past him, and he
could not help saying to himself as he looked up to the grey sky, “Is it
true, then?  Does God really know anything about me?  Are we not born by
the million every week, like spawn, and crushed out of existence like
spawn?  Is not humanity the commonest and cheapest thing in the world?”
But as yet his faith was unshaken, and he repelled the doubt as a
temptation of Satan.  Blessed is the man who can assign promptly
everything which is not in harmony with himself to a devil, and so get
rid of it.  The pitiful case is that of the distracted mortal who knows
not what is the degree of authority which his thoughts and impulses
possess; who is constantly bewildered by contrary messages, and has no
evidence as to their authenticity.  Zachariah had his rule still; the
suggestion in the street was tried by it; found to be false; was labelled
accordingly, and he was relieved.

The dread of the real, obvious danger was not so horrible as a vague,
shapeless fear which haunted him.  It was a coward enemy, for it seized
him when he was most tired and most depressed.  What is that nameless
terror?  Is it a momentary revelation of the infinite abyss which
surrounds us; from the sight of which we are mercifully protected by a
painted vapour, by an illusion that unspeakable darkness which we all of
us know to exist, but which we hypocritically deny, and determine never
to confess to one another?  Here again, however, Zachariah had his
advantage over others.  He had his precedent.  He remembered that
quagmire in the immortal Progress into which, if even a good man falls,
he can find no bottom; he remembered that gloom so profound “that
ofttimes, when he lifted up his foot to set forward, he knew not where or
upon what he should set it next;” he remembered the flame and smoke, the
sparks and hideous noises, the things that cared not for Christian’s
sword, so that he was forced to betake himself to another weapon called
All-prayer; he remembered how that Christian “_was so confounded that he
did not know his own voice_;” he remembered the voice of a man as going
before, saying, “_Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death
I will fear none ill_, _for Thou art with me_.”  Lastly, he remembered
that by-and-by the day broke, and Christian cried, “_He hath turned the
shadow of death into the morning_.”  He remembered all this; he could
connect his trouble with the trouble of others; he could give it a place
in the dispensation of things, and could therefore lift himself above it.

He had now been in Manchester a fortnight, and his little store had
dwindled down to five shillings.  It was Saturday night.  On the Sunday,
as his last chance, he meant to write to Mr. Bradshaw.  He went out on
the Sunday morning, and had persuaded his wife to accompany him.  They
entered the first place of worship they saw.  It was a Methodist chapel,
and the preacher was Arminian in the extreme.  It was the first time
Zachariah had ever been present at a Methodist service.  The congregation
sang with much fervour, and during the prayer, which was very long, they
broke in upon it with ejaculations of their own, such as “Hear him, O
Lord!”—“Lord have mercy on us!”

The preacher spoke a broad Lancashire dialect, and was very dramatic.  He
pictured God’s efforts to save a soul.  Under the pulpit ledge was the
imaginary bottomless pit of this world—not of the next.  He leaned over
and pretended to be drawing the soul up with a cord.  “He comes, he
comes!” he cried; “God be praised he is safe!” and he landed him on the
Bible.  The congregation gave a great groan of relief.  “There he is on
the Rock of Ages!  No, no, he slips; the Devil has him!”  The preacher
tried to rescue him: “He is gone—gone!” and he bent over the pulpit in
agony.  The people almost shrieked.  “Gone—gone!” he said again with most
moving pathos, and was still for a moment.  Then gathering himself up, he
solemnly repeated the terrible verses: “_For it is impossible for those
who were once enlightened_, _and have tasted of the heavenly gift_, _and
were made partakers of the Holy Ghost_, _and have tasted the good word of
God_, _and the powers of the world to come_, _if they shall fall away_,
_to renew them again unto repentance_; _seeing they crucify to themselves
the Son of God afresh_, _and put Him to an open shame_.”  Zachariah knew
that text well.  Round it had raged the polemics of ages.  Mr. Bradshaw
had never referred to it but once, and all the elder members of his
congregation were eager in the extreme to hear what he had to say about
it.  He boldly declared that it had nothing to do with the elect.  He was
compelled to do so.  Following his master Calvin, he made it apply to
outsiders.  The elect, says Calvin, are beyond the risk of fatal fall.
But “I deny,” he goes on to say, that “there is any reason why God may
not bestow even on the reprobate a taste of His favour; may irradiate
their minds with some scintillations of His light; may touch them with
some sense of His goodness; may somehow engrave His word on their minds.”
Horrible, most horrible, we scream, that the Almighty should thus play
with those whom He means to destroy; but let us once more remember that
these men did not idly believe in such cruelty.  They were forced into
their belief by the demands of their understanding, and their assent was
more meritorious than the weak protests of so-called enlightenment.
Zachariah, pondering absently on what he had heard, was passing out of
the chapel when a hand was gently laid on his shoulder.

“Ah, friend, what are you doing here?”

He turned round and recognised William Ogden, who had been sent by the
Hampden Club in Manchester some six months before as a delegate to the
Friends of the People in London.  The two walked some distance together,
and Zachariah gave him the history of the last three weeks.  With the
murder he was, of course, acquainted.  Ogden was a letterpress printer,
and when he heard that Zachariah was in such straits, he said that he
thought he might perhaps find him a job for the present, and told him to
come to his office on the following morning.  Zachariah’s heart rejoiced
that his bread would not fail, but he characteristically rejoiced even
more at this signal proof that his trust in his God was justified.  When
he reached home he proposed to his wife that they should at once kneel
down and thank God for His mercy.

“Of course, Zachariah; but you are not yet sure you will get anything.  I
will take off my things directly.”

“Need you wait to take off your things, my dear?”

“Really, Zachariah, you do make such strange remarks sometimes.  I need
not wait; but I am sure it will be more becoming, and it will give you an
opportunity to think over what you are going to say.”

Accordingly Mrs. Coleman retired for about five minutes.  On her return
she observed that it was the time for regular family prayer, and she
produced the Bible.  Zachariah had indeed had the opportunity to think,
and he had thought very rapidly.  The mere opening of the sacred Book,
however, always acted as a spell, and when its heavy lids fell down on
either side the room cleared itself of all haunting, intrusive evil
spirits.  He read the seventeenth chapter of Exodus, the story of the
water brought out of the rock; and he thanked the Almighty with great
earnestness for the favour shown him, never once expressing a doubt that
he would not be successful.  He was not mistaken, for Ogden had a place
for him, just as good and just as permanent as the one he had left in
London.




CHAPTER X
DISINTEGRATION BY DEGREES


WE must now advance a little more rapidly.  It was in the beginning of
1815 that Zachariah found himself settled in Manchester.  That eventful
year passed without any external change, so far as he was concerned.  He
became a member of the Hampden Club, to which Ogden and Bamford belonged;
but he heard nothing of Maitland nor of Caillaud.  He had a letter now
and then from Mr. Bradshaw and it was a sore trial to him that nobody
could be found in Manchester to take the place of that worthy man of God.
He could not attach himself definitely to any church in the town, and the
habit grew upon him of wandering into this or the other chapel as his
fancy led him.  His comrades often met on Sunday evenings.  At first he
would not go; but he was afterwards persuaded to do so.  The reasons
which induced him to alter his mind were, in the first place, the piety,
methodistic most of it, which was then mixed up with politics; and
secondly, a growing fierceness of temper, which made the cause of the
people a religion.  From 1816 downwards it may be questioned whether he
would not have felt himself more akin with any of his democratic friends,
who were really in earnest over the great struggle, than with a sleek
half Tory professor of the gospel, however orthodox he might have been.
In 1816 the situation of the working classes had become almost
intolerable.  Towards the end of the year wheat rose to a quarter, and
incendiarism was common all over England.  A sense of insecurity and
terror took possession of everybody.  Secret outrages, especially fires
by night, chill the courage of the bravest, as those know well enough who
have lived in an agricultural county, when, just before going to bed,
great lights are seen on the horizon; when men and women collect on
bridges or on hill tops, asking “Where is it?” and when fire-engines
tearing through the streets arrive useless at their journey’s end because
the hose has been cut.  One evening in November 1816, Zachariah was
walking home to his lodgings.  A special meeting of the club had been
called for the following Sunday to consider a proposal made for a march
of the unemployed upon London.  Three persons passed him—two men and a
woman—who turned round and looked at him and then went on.  He did not
recognise them, but he noticed that they stopped opposite a window, and
as he came up they looked at him again.  He could not be mistaken; they
were the Major, Caillaud, and his daughter.  The most joyous recognition
followed, and Zachariah insisted on their going home with him.  It often
happens that we become increasingly intimate with one another even when
we are shut out from all intercourse.  Zachariah had not seen the Major
nor Caillaud nor Pauline for two years, and not a single thought had been
interchanged.  Nevertheless he was much nearer and dearer to them than he
was before.  He had unconsciously moved on a line rapidly sweeping round
into parallelism with theirs.  The relationship between himself and his
wife during those two years had become, not openly hostile, it is true,
but it was neutral.  Long ago he had given up the habit of talking to her
about politics, the thing which lay nearest to his heart just then.  The
pumping effort of bringing out a single sentence in her presence on any
abstract topic was incredible, and so he learned at last to come home,
though his heart and mind were full to bursting, and say nothing more to
her than that he had seen her friend Mrs. Sykes, or bought his tea at a
different shop.  On the other hand, the revolutionary literature of the
time, and more particularly Byron, increasingly interested him.  The very
wildness and remoteness of Byron’s romance was just what suited him.  It
is all very well for the happy and well-to-do to talk scornfully of
poetic sentimentality.  Those to whom a natural outlet for their
affection is denied know better.  They instinctively turn to books which
are the farthest removed from commonplace and are in a sense unreal.  Not
to the prosperous man, a dweller in beautiful scenery, well married to an
intelligent wife, is Byron precious, but to the poor wretch, say some
City clerk, with an aspiration beyond his desk, who has two rooms in
Camberwell and who before he knew what he was doing made a
marriage—well—which was a mistake, but who is able to turn to that island
in the summer sea, where dwells Kaled, his mistress—Kaled, the Dark Page
disguised as a man, who watches her beloved dying:

    “Who nothing fears, nor feels, nor heeds, nor sees,
    Save that damp brow which rests upon his knees;
    Save that pale aspect, where the eye, though dim,
    Held all the light that shone on earth for him.”

When they came indoors, and Mrs. Zachariah heard on the stairs the tramp
of other feet besides those of her husband, she prepared herself to be
put out of temper.  Not that she could ever be really surprised.  She was
not one of those persons who keep a house orderly for the sake of
appearances.  She would have been just the same if she had been living
alone, shipwrecked on a solitary island in the Pacific.  She was the born
natural enemy of dirt, dust, untidiness, and of every kind of
irregularity, as the cat is the born natural enemy of the mouse.  The
sight of dirt, in fact, gave her a quiet kind of delight, because she
foresaw the pleasure of annihilating it.  Irregularity was just as
hateful to her.  She could not sit still if one ornament on the
mantelpiece looked one way and the other another way, and she would have
risen from her deathbed, if she could have done so, to put a chair
straight.  She was not, therefore, aggrieved in expectancy because she
was not fit to be seen.  It was rather because she resented any
interruption of domestic order of which she had not been previously
forewarned.  As it happened, however the Major came first, and striding
into the room, he shook her hand with considerable fervour and kissed it
gallantly.  Her gathering ill-temper disappeared with the promptitude of
a flash.  It was a muddy night; the Major had not carefully wiped his
boots, and the footmarks were all over the floor.  She saw them, but they
were nothing.

“My dear Mrs. Coleman, how are you?  What a blessing to be here again in
your comfortable quarters.”

“Really, Major Maitland, it is very good of you to say so.  I am very
glad to see you again.  Where have you been?  I thought we had lost you
for ever.”

Caillaud and his daughter had followed.  They bowed to her formally, and
she begged them to be seated.

“Then, my dear madam,” continued the Major, laughing, “you must have
thought me dead.  You might have known that if I had not been dead I must
have come back.”

She coloured just a trifle, but made no reply further than to invite all
the company to have supper.

Zachariah was somewhat surprised.  He did not know what sort of a supper
it could be; but he was silent.  She asked Pauline to take off her
bonnet, and then proceeded to lay the cloth.  For five minutes, or
perhaps ten minutes, she disappeared, and then there came, not only bread
and cheese, but cold ham, a plentiful supply of beer, and, more wonderful
still, a small cold beefsteak pie.  Everything was produced as easily as
if it had been the ordinary fare, and Zachariah was astonished at his
wife’s equality to the emergency.  Whence she obtained the ham and
beefsteak pie he could not conjecture.  She apologised for having nothing
hot; would have had something better if she had known, etc., etc., and
then sat down at the head of the table.  The Major sat on her right,
Pauline next to him, and opposite to Pauline, Caillaud and Zachariah.
Their hostess immediately began to ask questions about the events of that
fatal night when they all left London.

The Major, however, interposed, and said that it would perhaps be better
if nothing was said upon that subject.

“A dismal topic,” he observed; “talking about it can do no good, and I
for one don’t want to be upset by thinking about it just before I go to
bed.”

“At least,” said Zachariah, “you can tell us why you are in Manchester?”

“Certainly,” replied the Major.  “In the first place, Paris is not quite
so pleasant as it used to be; London, too, is not attractive; and we
thought that, on the whole, Manchester was to be preferred.  Moreover, a
good deal will have to be done during the next twelvemonth, and
Manchester will do it.  You will hear all about it when your club meets
next time.”

“You’ve been in Paris?” said Mrs. Zachariah.  “Isn’t it very wicked?”

“Well, that depends on what you call wicked.”

“Surely there cannot be two opinions on that point.”

“It does seem so; and yet when you live abroad you find that things which
are made a great deal of here are not thought so much of there; and, what
is very curious, they think other things very wrong there of which we
take no account here.”

“Is that because they are not Christians?”

“Oh dear no; I am speaking of good Christian people; at least so I take
them to be.  And really, when you come to consider it, we all of us make
a great fuss about our own little bit of virtue, and undervalue the
rest—I cannot tell upon whose authority.”

“But are they not, Major, dreadfully immoral in France?”

Pauline leaned over her plate and looked Mrs. Coleman straight in the
face.

“Mrs. Coleman, you are English; you—”

Her father put up his hand; he foresaw what was coming, and that upon
this subject Pauline would have defied all the rules of hospitality.  So
he replied calmly, but with the calm of suppressed force:

“Mrs. Coleman, as my daughter says, you are English; you are excusable.
I will not dispute with you, but I will tell you a little story.”

“Will you not take some more beer, Mr. Caillaud, before you begin?”

“No, thank you, madam, I have finished.”

Caillaud pushed away his plate, on which three parts of what was given
him, including all the ham, remained untouched, and began—his Gallicisms
and broken English have been corrected in the version now before the
reader:

“In 1790 a young man named Dupin was living in Paris, in the house of his
father, who was a banker there.  The Dupins were rich, and the son kept a
mistress, a girl named Victorine.  Dupin the younger had developed into
one of the worst of men.  He was strictly correct in all his dealings,
sober, guilty of none of the riotous excesses which often distinguish
youth at that age, and most attentive to business; but he was utterly
self-regarding, hard, and emotionless.  What could have induced Victorine
to love him I do not know; but love him she did, and her love instead of
being a folly, was her glory.  If love were always to be in proportion to
desert, measured out in strictest and justest huckstering conformity
therewith, what a poor thing it would be!  The love at least of a woman
is as the love of the Supreme Himself, and just as magnificent.
Victorine was faithful to Dupin; and poor and handsome as she was, never
wronged him by a loose look.  Well, Dupin’s father said his son must
marry, and the son saw how reasonable and how necessary the proposal was.
He did marry, and he cut himself adrift from Victorine without the least
compunction, allowing her a small sum weekly, insufficient to keep her.
There was no scene when they parted, for his determination was
communicated to her by letter.  Three months afterwards she had a child
of whom he was the father.  Did she quietly take the money and say
nothing?  Did she tear up the letter in a frenzy and return him the
fragments?  She did neither.  She wrote to him and told him that she
would not touch his gold.  She would never forget him, but she could not
be beholden to him now for a crust of bread.  She had done no wrong
hitherto—so she said, Mrs. Coleman; I only repeat her words—they are not
mine.  But to live on him after he had left her would be a mortal crime.
So they separated, a victim she—both victims, I may say—to this cursed
thing we call Society.  One of the conditions on which the money was to
have been given was, that she should never again recognise him in any way
whatever.  This half of the bargain she faithfully observed.  For some
months she was alone, trying to keep herself and her child, but at last
she was taken up by a working stone-mason named Legouvé.  In 1793 came
the Terror, and the Dupins were denounced and thrown into the Luxembourg.
Legouvé was one of the Committee of Public Safety.  It came to the
recollection of the younger Dupin as he lay expecting death that he had
heard that the girl Victorine had gone to live with Legouvé, and a ray of
light dawned on him in his dungeon.  He commissioned his wife to call on
Victorine and implore her to help them.  She did so.  Ah, that was a
wonderful sight—so like the Revolution!  Madame Dupin, in her silks and
satins, had often passed the ragged Victorine in the streets, and, of
course, had never taken the slightest notice of her.  Now Madame was
kneeling to her!  Respectability was in the dust before that which was
not by any means respectable; the legitimate before the illegitimate!
Oh, it was, I say, a wonderful sight in Victorine’s wretched garret!  She
was touched with pity, and, furthermore, the memory of her old days with
Dupin and her love for him revived.  Legouvé was frightfully jealous, and
she knew that if she pleaded Dupin’s cause before him she would make
matters worse.  A sudden thought struck her.  She went to Couthon and
demanded an audience.

“‘Couthon,’ she said, ‘are the Dupins to die?’

“‘Yes, to-morrow.’

“‘Dupin the younger is the father of my child.’

“‘And he has deserted you, and you hate him.  He shall die.’

“‘Pardon me, I do not hate him.’

“‘Ah, you love him still; but that is no reason why he should be spared,
my pretty one.  We must do our duty.  They are plotters against the
Republic, and must go.’

“‘Couthon, they must live.  Consider; shall that man ascend the scaffold
with the thought in his heart that I could have rescued him, and that I
did not; that I have had my revenge?  Besides, what will be said?—that
the Republic uses justice to satisfy private vengeance.  All the women in
my quarter know who I am.’

“‘That is a fancy.’

“‘Fancy!  Is it a fancy to murder Dupin’s wife—murder all that is good in
her—murder the belief in her for ever that there is such a thing as
generosity?  You do not wish to kill the soul?  That is the way with
tyrants, but not with the Republic.’

“Thus Victorine strove with Couthon, and he at last yielded.  Dupin and
his father were released that night, and before daybreak they were all
out of Paris and safe.  In the morning Legouvé found that they were
liberated, and on asking Couthon the reason, was answered with a smile
that they had an eloquent advocate.  Victorine had warned Couthon not to
mention her name, and he kept his promise; but Legouvé conjectured but
too truly.  He went home, and in a furious rage taxed Victorine with
infidelity to him, in favour of the man who had abandoned her.  He would
not listen to her, and thrust her from him with curses.  I say nothing
more about her history.  I will only say this, that Pauline is that child
who was born to her after Dupin left her.  I say it because I am so proud
that Pauline has had such a mother!”

“Pauline her daughter!” said Zachariah.  “I thought she was your
daughter.”

“She is my daughter: I became her father.”

Everybody was silent.

“Ah, you say nothing,” said Caillaud; “I am not surprised.  You are
astonished.  Well may you be so that such a creature should ever have
lived.  What would Jesus Christ have said to her?”

The company soon afterwards rose to go.

“Good-bye, Mrs. Coleman,” said the Major in his careless way; “I am glad
to find Manchester does not disagree with you.  At least, I should think
it does not.”

“Oh no, Major Maitland, I like it quite as well as London.  Mind, you
promise to come again _soon_—very soon.”

The Major had gone downstairs first.  She had followed him to the first
landing, and then returned to bid Pauline and Caillaud good-bye.  She
stood like a statue while Pauline put on her hat.

“Good-night, madam,” said Caillaud, slightly bowing.

“Good-night, madam,” said Pauline, not bowing in the least.

“Good-night,” she replied, without relaxing her rigidity.

As soon as they were in the street Pauline said, “Father, I abhor that
woman.  If she lives she will kill her husband.”

Mrs. Coleman, on the other hand, at the same moment said, “Zachariah,
Pauline and Caillaud cannot come to this house again.”

“Why not?”

“Why not, Zachariah?  I am astonished at you!  The child of a woman who
lived in open sin!”

He made no reply.  Years ago not a doubt would have crossed his mind.
That a member of Mr. Bradshaw’s church could receive such people as
Caillaud and Pauline would have seemed impossible.  Nevertheless, neither
Caillaud nor Pauline were now repugnant to him; nor did he feel that any
soundless gulf separated them from him, although, so far as he knew his
opinions had undergone no change.

Mrs. Coleman forbore to pursue the subject, for her thoughts went off
upon another theme, and she was inwardly wondering whether the Major
would ever invite her to the theatre again.  Just as she was going to
sleep, the figure of the Major hovering before her eyes, she suddenly
bethought herself that Pauline, if not handsome, was attractive.  She
started, and lay awake for an hour.  When she rose in the morning the
same thought again presented itself, to dwell with her hence forwards,
and to gnaw her continually like vitriol.




CHAPTER XI
POLITICS AND PAULINE


SOON after this visit debates arose in Zachariah’s club which afterwards
ended in the famous march of the Blanketeers, as they were called.
Matters were becoming very serious, and the Government was thoroughly
alarmed, as well it might be, at the discontent which was manifest all
over the country.  The Prince Regent was insulted as he went to open
Parliament, and the windows of his carriage were broken.  It was thought,
and with some reason, that the army could not be trusted.  One thing is
certain, that the reformers found their way into the barracks at
Knightsbridge and had lunch there at the expense of the soldiers, who
discussed Hone’s pamphlets and roared with laughter over the _Political
Litany_.  The Prince Regent communicated to both Houses certain papers,
and recommended that they should at once be taken into consideration.
They contained evidence, so the royal message asserted, of treasonable
combinations “to alienate the affections of His Majesty’s subjects from
His Majesty’s person and Government,” &c.  Secret committees were
appointed to consider them both by Lords and Commons, and in about a
fortnight they made their reports.  The text was the Spitalfields meeting
of the preceding 2nd of December.  A mob had made it an excuse to march
through the city and plunder some shops.  Some of the charges brought
against the clubs by the Lords’ Committee do not now seem so very
appalling.  One was, that they were agitating for universal suffrage and
annual Parliaments—“projects,” say the Committee, “which evidently
involve, not any qualified or partial change but a total subversion of
the British constitution.”  Another charge was the advocacy of “parochial
partnership in land, on the principle that the landholders are not
proprietors in chief; that they are but stewards of the public; that the
land is the people’s farm; that landed monopoly is contrary to the spirit
of Christianity and destructive of the independence and morality of
mankind.”  The Reform party in Parliament endeavoured to prove that the
country was in no real danger, and that the singularly harsh measures
proposed were altogether unnecessary.  That was true.  There was nothing
to be feared, because there was no organisation; but nevertheless,
especially in the manufacturing towns, the suffering was fearful and the
hatred of the Government most bitter.  What is so lamentable in the
history of those times is the undisciplined wildness and feebleness of
the attempts made by the people to better themselves.  Nothing is more
saddening than the spectacle of a huge mass of humanity goaded, writhing,
starving, and yet so ignorant that it cannot choose capable leaders,
cannot obey them if perchance it gets them, and does not even know how to
name its wrongs.  The governing classes are apt to mistake the absurdity
of the manner in which a popular demand expresses itself for absurdity of
the demand itself; but in truth the absurdity of the expression makes the
demand more noteworthy and terrible.  Bamford, when he came to London in
the beginning of 1817, records the impression which the clubs made upon
him.  He went to several and found them all alike; “each man with his
porter-pot before him and a pipe in his mouth; many speaking at once,
more talkers than thinkers; more speakers than listeners.  Presently
‘Order’ would be called, and comparative silence would ensue; a speaker,
stranger or citizen, would be announced with much courtesy and
compliment.  ‘Hear, hear, hear’ would follow, with clapping of hands and
knocking of knuckles on the tables, till the half-pints danced; then a
speech, with compliments to some brother orator or popular statesman;
next a resolution in favour of Parliamentary Reform, and a speech to
second it; an amendment on some minor point would follow; a seconding of
that; a breach of order by some individual of warm temperament; half a
dozen would rise to set him right; a dozen to put them down; and the
vociferation and gesticulation would become loud and confounding.”

The Manchester clubs had set their hearts upon an expedition to
London—thousands strong; each man with a blanket to protect him and a
petition in his hand.  The discussion on this project was long and eager.
The Major, Caillaud and Zachariah steadfastly opposed it; not because of
its hardihood, but because of its folly.  They were outvoted; but they
conceived themselves loyally bound to make it a success.  Zachariah and
Caillaud were not of much use in organisation, and the whole burden fell
upon the Major.  Externally gay, and to most persons justifying the
charge of frivolity, he was really nothing of the kind when he had once
settled down to the work he was born to do.  His levity was the mere idle
sport of a mind unattached and seeking its own proper object.  He was
like a cat, which will play with a ball or its own tail in the sunshine,
but if a mouse or a bird crosses its path will fasten on it with sudden
ferocity.  He wrought like a slave during the two months before the
eventful 10th March 1817, and well nigh broke his heart over the
business.  Everything had to be done subterraneously; for though the
Habeas Corpus Act was not yet suspended, preparations for what looked
like war were perilous.  But this was not the greatest difficulty.  He
pleaded for dictatorial powers, and at once found he had made himself
suspected thereby.  He was told bluntly that working men did not mean to
exchange one despot for another, and that they were just as good as he
was.  Any other man would have thrown up his commission in disgust, but
not so Major Maitland.  He persevered unflaggingly, although a
sub-committee had been appointed to act with him and check his
proceedings.  The secretary of this very sub-committee, who was also
treasurer, was one of the causes of the failure of the enterprise, for
when the march began neither he nor the funds with which he had been
entrusted could be found.  After the club meetings in the evening there
was often an adjournment to Caillaud’s lodgings, where the Major,
Zachariah, Caillaud, and Pauline sat up till close upon midnight.  One
evening there was an informal conference of this kind prior to the club
meeting on the following night.  The Major was not present, for he was
engaged in making some arrangements for the commissariat on the march.
He had always insisted on it that they were indispensable, and he had
been bitterly opposed the week before by some of his brethren, who were
in favour of extempore foraging which looked very much like plunder.  He
carried his point, notwithstanding some sarcastic abuse and insinuations
of half-heartedness, which had touched also Caillaud and Zachariah, who
supported him.  Zachariah was much depressed.

“Mr. Coleman, you are dull,” said Pauline.  “What is the matter?”

“Dull!—that’s not exactly the word.  I was thinking of to-morrow.”

“Ah!  I thought so.  Well?”

Zachariah hesitated a little.  “Is it worth all the trouble?” at last he
said, an old familiar doubt recurring to him—“Is it worth all the trouble
to save them?  What are they?—and, after all, what can we do for them?
Suppose we succeed, and a hundred thousand creatures like those who
blackguarded us last week get votes, and get their taxes reduced, and get
all they want, what then?”

Pauline broke in with all the eagerness of a woman who is struck with an
idea—“Stop, stop, Mr. Coleman.  Here is the mistake you make.  Grant it
all—grant your achievement is ridiculously small—is it not worth the
sacrifice of two or three like you and me to accomplish it?  That is our
error.  We think ourselves of such mighty importance.  The question is,
whether we are of such importance, and whether the progress of the world
one inch will not be cheaply purchased by the annihilation of a score of
us.  You believe in what you call salvation.  You would struggle and die
to save a soul; but in reality you can never save a man; you must be
content to struggle and die to save a little bit of him—to prevent one
habit from descending to his children.  You won’t save him wholly, but
you may arrest the propagation of an evil trick, and so improve a
trifle—just a trifle—whole generations to come.  Besides, I don’t believe
what you will do is nothing.  ‘Give a hundred thousand blackguard
creatures votes’—well, that is something.  You are disappointed they do
not at once become converted and all go to chapel.  That is not the way
of the Supreme.  Your hundred thousand get votes, and perhaps are none
the better, and die as they were before they had votes.  But the Supreme
has a million, or millions, of years before Him.”

Zachariah was silent.  Fond of dialectic, he generally strove to present
the other side; but he felt no disposition to do so now, and he tried
rather to connect what she had said with something which he already
believed.

“True,” he said at last; “true, or true in part.  What are we?—what are
we?” and so Pauline’s philosophy seemed to reconcile itself with one of
his favourite dogmas, but it had not quite the same meaning which it had
for him ten years ago.

“Besides,” said Caillaud, “we hate Liverpool and all his crew.  When I
think of that speech at the opening of Parliament I become violent.
There it is; I have stuck it up over the mantelpiece:

    “_Deeply as I lament the pressure of these evils upon the country_,
    _I am sensible that they are of a nature not to admit of an immediate
    remedy_.  _But whilst I observe with peculiar satisfaction the
    fortitude with which so many privations have been borne_, _and the
    active benevolence which has been employed to mitigate them_, _I am
    persuaded that the great sources of our national prosperity are
    essentially unimpaired_; _and I entertain a confident expectation
    that the native energy of the country will at no distant period
    surmount all the difficulties in which we are involved_.”

“My God,” continued Caillaud, “I could drive a knife into the heart of
the man who thus talks!”

“No murder, Caillaud,” said Zachariah.

“Well, no.  What is it but a word?  Let us say sacrifice.  Do you call
the death of your Charles a murder?  No; and the reason why you do not is
what?  Not that it was decreed by a Court.  There have been many murders
decreed by Courts according to law.  Was not the death of your Jesus
Christ a murder?  Murder means death for base, selfish ends.  What said
Jesus—that He came to send a sword?  Of course He did.  Every idea is a
sword.  What a God He was!  He was the first who ever cared for the
people—for the real people, the poor, the ignorant, the fools, the
weak-minded, the slaves.  The Greeks and Romans thought nothing of these.
I salute thee, O Thou Son of the People!” and Caillaud took down a little
crucifix which, strange to say, always hung in his room, and reverently
inclined himself to it.  “A child of the people,” he continued, “in
everything, simple, foolish, wise, ragged, Divine, martyred Hero.”

Zachariah was not astonished at this melodramatic display, for he knew
Caillaud well; and although this was a little more theatrical than
anything he had ever seen before, it was not out of keeping with his
friend’s character.  Nor was it insincere, for Caillaud was not an
Englishman.  Moreover, there is often more insincerity in purposely
lowering the expression beneath the thought, and denying the thought
thereby, than in a little exaggeration.  Zachariah, although he was a
Briton, had no liking for that hypocrisy which takes a pride in reducing
the extraordinary to the commonplace, and in forcing an ignoble form upon
that which is highest.  The conversation went no further.  At last
Caillaud said:

“Come, Pauline, a tune; we have not had one for a long time.”

Pauline smiled, and went into her little room.  Meanwhile her father
removed chairs and table, piling them one on another so as to leave a
clear space.  He and Zachariah crouched into the recess by the fireplace.
Pauline entered in the self same short black dress trimmed with red, with
the red artificial flower, wearing the same red stockings and
dancing-slippers, but without the shawl.  The performance this time was
not quite what it was when Zachariah had seen it in London.  Between
herself and the corner where Zachariah and her father were seated she now
had an imaginary partner, before whom she advanced, receded, bowed,
displayed herself in the most exquisitely graceful attitudes, never once
overstepping the mark, and yet showing every limb and line to the utmost
advantage.  Zachariah, as before, followed every movement with
eager—shall we say with hungry eyes?  He was so unused to exhibitions of
this kind that their grace was not, as it should have been, their only
charm; for, as we before observed, in his chapel circle even ordinary
dancing was a thing prohibited.  The severity of manners to which he had
been accustomed tended to produce an effect the very opposite to that
which was designed; for it can hardly be doubted that if it were the
custom in England for women to conceal the face, a glimpse of an eye or a
nose would excite unpleasant thoughts.

The dance came to an end, and as it was getting late Zachariah rose.

“Stop,” said Caillaud.  “It is agreed that if they persist on this march,
one or the other of us goes too.  The Major will be sure to go.  Which
shall it be, you or me?”

“We will draw lots.”

“Good.”  And Zachariah departed, Pauline laughingly making him one of her
costume curtseys.  He was very awkward.  He never knew how to conduct
himself becomingly, or with even good manners, on commonplace occasions.
When he was excited in argument he was completely equal to the best
company, and he would have held his own on level terms at a Duke’s
dinner-party, provided only the conversation were interesting.  But when
he was not intellectually excited he was lubberly.  He did not know what
response to make to Pauline’s graceful adieu, and retreated sheepishly.
When he got home he found his wife waiting for him.  The supper was
cleared away, and, as usual, she was reading, or pretending to be
reading, the Bible.

“You have had supper, of course?”  There was a peculiar tone in the “of
course,” as if she meant to imply not merely that it was late, but that
he had preferred to have it with somebody else.

“I do not want any.”

“Then we had better have prayers.”




CHAPTER XII
ONE BODY AND ONE SPIRIT


NEXT week Zachariah found it necessary to consult with Caillaud again.
The Major was to be there.  The intended meeting was announced to Mrs.
Coleman by her husband at breakfast on the day before, and he informed
her that he should probably be late, and that no supper need be kept for
him.

“Why do you never meet here, Zachariah?  Why must it always be at
Caillaud’s?”

“Did you not say that they should not come to this house again?”

“Yes; but I meant I did not want to see them as friends.  On business
there is no reason why Caillaud should not come.”

“I cannot draw the line.”

“Zachariah, do you mean to call unconverted infidels your friends?”

They were his friends—he felt they were—and they were dear to him; but he
was hardly able as yet to confess it, even to himself.

“It will not do,” he said.  “Besides, Caillaud will be sure to bring his
daughter.”

“She will not be so bold as to come if she is not asked.  Do _I_ go with
you anywhere except when I am asked?”

“She has always been used to go out with her father wherever he goes.
She knows all his affairs, and is very useful to him.”

“So it seems.  She must be _very_ useful.  Well, if it must be so, and it
is on business, invite her too.”

“I think still it will be better at Caillaud’s; there more room.  There
would be five of us.”

“How do you make five?”

“There is the Major.  And why, by the way, do you object to Caillaud and
Pauline more than the Major?  He is not converted.”

“There is plenty of room here.  I didn’t say I didn’t object to the
Major.  Besides, there is a difference between French infidels and
English people, even if they are not church members.  But I see how it
is.  You want to go there, and you will go.  I am of no use to you.  You
care nothing for me.  You can talk to such dreadful creatures as Caillaud
and that woman who lives with him, and you never talk to me.  Oh, I wish
Mr. Bradshaw were here, or I were back again at home!  What would Mr.
Bradshaw say?”

Mrs. Coleman covered her face in her hands.  Zachariah felt no pity.  His
anger was roused.  He was able to say hard things at times, and there was
even a touch of brutality in him.

“Whose fault is it that I do not talk to you?  When did I ever get any
help from you?  What do you understand about what concerns me, and when
have you ever tried to understand anything?  Your home is no home to me.
My life is blasted, and it might have been different.  The meeting shall
not be here, and I will do as I please.”

He went out of the room in a rage, and downstairs into the street, going
straight to his work.  It is a terrible moment when the first bitter
quarrel takes place, and when hatred, even if it be hatred for the moment
only first finds expression.  That moment can never be recalled!  Is it
ever really forgotten, or really forgiven?  Some of us can call to mind a
word, just one word, spoken, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty years ago,
which rings in our ears even to-day as distinctly as when it was uttered,
and forces the blood into the head as it did then.  When Zachariah
returned that night he and his wife spoke to each other as if nothing had
happened, but they spoke only about indifferent things.  The next day
Mrs. Coleman wondered whether, after all, he would repent; but the
evening came and she waited and waited in vain.  The poor woman for hours
and hours had thought one thought and one thought only, until at last she
could bear it no longer.  At about eight o’clock she rose, put on her
cloak, and went out of doors.  She made straight for Caillaud’s house.
It was cold, and the sky was clear at intervals, with masses of clouds
sweeping over the nearly full moon.  What she was to do when she got to
Caillaud’s had not entered her head.  She came to the door and stopped.
It had just begun to rain heavily.  The sitting-room was on the
ground-floor, abutting on the pavement.  The blind was drawn down, but
not closely, and she could see inside.  Caillaud, Pauline, and Zachariah
were there, but not the Major.  Caillaud was sitting by the fireside; her
husband and Pauline were talking earnestly across the table.  Apparently
both of them were much interested, and his face was lighted up as she
never saw it when he was with her.  She was fascinated, and could not
move.  It was a dull lonely street and nobody was to be seen that wet
night.  She had no protection from the weather but her cloak, and in ten
minutes, as the rain came down more heavily, she was wet through and
shivering from head to foot—she who was usually so careful, so precise,
so singularly averse from anything like disorder.  Still she
watched—watched every movement of those two—every smile, every gesture;
and when Caillaud went out of the room, perhaps to fetch something, she
watched with increasing and self-forgetting intensity.  She had not heard
footsteps approaching.  The wind had risen; the storm was ever fiercer
and fiercer, and the feverish energy which poured itself into her eyes
had drained and deadened every other sense.

“Well, my good woman, what do you want?”

She turned with a start, and it was the Major!

“Mrs. Coleman!  Good God! what are you doing here?  You are soaked.  Why
don’t you come in?”

“Oh no, Major Maitland indeed I cannot.  I—I had been out, and I had just
stopped a moment.  I didn’t know it was going to rain.”

“But I say you are dripping.  Come in and see your husband; he will go
with you.”

“Oh no, Major, please don’t; please don’t mention it to him; oh no,
please don’t; he would be very vexed.  I shall be all right; I will go on
at once and dry myself.”

“You cannot go alone.  I will see you as far as your house.  Here, take
my coat and put it over your shoulders.”

The Major took off a heavy cloak with capes, wrapped it round her, drew
her arm through his, and they went to her lodgings.  She forgot
Zachariah, Caillaud, and Pauline.  When they arrived she returned the
cloak and thanked him.  She dared not ask him upstairs and he made no
offer to stay.

“Please say nothing to my husband; promise you will not.  He would be in
such a way if he thought I had been out; but I could not help it.”

“Oh, certainly not, Mrs. Coleman, if you wish it; though I am sure he
wouldn’t, he couldn’t be angry with you.”

She lingered as he took the coat.

“Come inside and put it on, Major Maitland; why, it is you who are
dripping now.  You will not wear that over your sopped clothes.  Cannot I
lend you something?  Won’t you have something hot to drink?”

“No, thank you.  I think not; it is not so bad as all that.”

He shook hands with her and had gone.

She went upstairs into her dark room.  The fire was out.  She lighted no
candle, but sat down just as she was, put her head on the table, and
sobbed as if her heart would break.  She was very seldom overcome by
emotion of this kind, and used to be proud that she had never once in her
life fainted, and was not given to hysterics.  Checked at last by a
deadly shivering which came over her, she took off her wet garments,
threw them over a chair, and crept into bed, revolving in her mind the
explanation which she could give to her husband.  When she saw him, and
he inquired about her clothes, she offered some trifling excuse, which
seemed very readily to satisfy him, for he made scarcely any reply, and
was soon asleep.  This time it was her turn to lie awake, and the morning
found her restless, and with every symptom of a serious illness
approaching.




CHAPTER XIII
TO THE GREEKS FOOLISHNESS


NEITHER Mrs. Coleman nor her husband thought it anything worse than a
feverish cold, and he went to his work.  It was a club night, the night
on which the final arrangements for the march were to be made, and he did
not like to be away.  His wife was to lie in bed; but a woman in the
house offered to wait upon her and bring what little food she wanted.  It
was settled at the club that the Major should accompany the expedition
and Zachariah and Caillaud having drawn lots, the lot fell upon Caillaud.
A last attempt was made to dissuade the majority from the undertaking;
but it had been made before, not only by our three friends, but by other
Lancashire societies, and had failed.  The only effect its renewal had
now was a disagreeable and groundless insinuation which was unendurable.
On his return from the meeting Zachariah was alarmed.  His wife was in
great pain, and had taken next to nothing all day.  Late as it was, he
went for a doctor, who would give no opinion as to the nature of the
disease then, but merely ordered her some kind of sedative mixture, which
happily gave her a little sleep.  Zachariah was a working man and a poor
man.  Occasionally it does happen that a working man and a poor man has
nerves, and never does his poverty appear so hateful to him as when he
has sickness in his house.

The mere discomforts of poverty are bad enough—the hunger and cold of
it—but worse than all is the impossibility of being decently ill, or
decently dying, or of paying any attention to those who take it into
their heads to be ill or to die.  A man tolerably well off can at least
get his wife some help when she is laid up, and when she is near her end
can remain with her to take her last kiss and blessing.  Not so the
bricklayer’s labourer.  If his wife is in bed, he must depend upon
charity for medicine and attendance.  And although he knows he will never
see her again, he is forced away to the job on which he is employed; for
if he does not go he will lose it, and must apply to the parish for a
funeral.  Happily the poor are not slow to help one another.  The present
writer has known women who have to toil hard all day long, sit up night
after night with their neighbours, and watch them with the most tender
care.  Zachariah found it so in his case.  A fellow-lodger, the mother of
half-a-dozen children, a woman against whom the Colemans had conceived a
prejudice, and whom they had avoided, came forward and modestly asked
Zachariah if she might “look after” Mrs. Coleman while he was away.  He
thought for a moment of sundry harsh things which he had said about her,
and then a well-known parable came into his mind about a certain
Samaritan, and he could have hugged her with joy at her offer.

Mrs. Carter was one of those healthy, somewhat red-faced, gay creatures
whom nothing represses.  She was never melancholy with those who were
suffering; not because she had no sympathy for she was profoundly
sympathetic—but because she was subduable.  Her pulse was quick, and her
heart so sound that her blood, rich and strong—blood with never a taint
in it—renewed every moment every fibre of her brain.  Her very presence
to those who were desponding was a magnetic charm and she could put to
flight legions of hypochondriacal fancies with a cheery word.  Critics
said she ruled her husband; but what husband would not rejoice in being
so ruled?  He came home weary and he did not want to rule.  He wanted to
be directed, and he gladly saw the reins in the hands of his “missus,” of
whom he was justly proud.  She conducted all the conversation; she spent
his money, and even bought him his own clothes; and although she said a
sharp thing or two now and then, she never really quarrelled with him.
The eldest of her six children was only twelve years old, and she was not
over methodical, so that her apartments were rather confused and
disorderly.  She was not, however, dirty, and would not tolerate dirt
even in her boys, to whom, by the way, she administered very short and
sharp corrections sometimes.  If they came to the table with grimy paws,
the first intimation they had that their mother noticed it was a rap on
the knuckles with the handle of a knife which sent the bread and butter
flying out of their fingers.  She read no books, and, what was odd in
those days, did not go to chapel or church; but she had her “opinions,”
as she called them, upon everything which was stirring in the world, and
never was behindhand in the news.  She was really happier when she found
that she had to look after Mrs. Coleman.  She bustled about, taking
directions from the doctor—not without some scepticism, for she had
notions of her own on the subject of disease—and going up and down stairs
continually to see how her patient was getting on.  It was curious that
although she was a heavy woman she was so active.  She was always on her
legs from morning to night, and never seemed fatigued.  Indeed, when she
sat still she was rather uncomfortable; and this was her weak point, for
her restlessness interfered with sewing and mending, which she
abominated.

The time for the march was close at hand.  The Habeas Corpus Act had
meanwhile been suspended and every reformer had to walk very warily.
Ogden, in whose office it will be remembered that Zachariah was engaged,
had issued a handbill informing all the inhabitants of Manchester and its
neighbourhood that on the 10th March a meeting would be held near St.
Peter’s Church of those persons who had determined to carry their
petitions to London.  Zachariah, going to his shop, as usual, on the
morning of the 10th—a Monday—was astonished to find that Ogden was
arrested and in prison.

We must, however, for a time, follow the fortunes of Caillaud and the
Major on that day.  They were both astir at five o’clock, and joined one
another at the club.  All the members were to assemble there at seven.
Never was the Major more despondent.  As for organisation, there was
none, and every proposal he had made had been thwarted.  He saw well
enough, as a soldier, that ten times the enthusiasm at his command would
never carry a hundred men to London in that cold weather, and that if
twenty thousand started, the number would be the difficulty.  The
Yeomanry cavalry were under orders to oppose them, and what could an
undisciplined mob do against a semi-military force?  The end of it would
be the prompt dispersion of the pilgrims and the discredit of the cause.
Nevertheless, both he and Caillaud had determined not to desert it.  The
absence of all preparations on the part of these poor Blanketeers was, in
truth, very touching, as it showed the innocent confidence which they had
in the justice of their contention.  Their avowed object was to present a
petition personally to the Prince Regent, that they might “undeceive”
him; as if such a thing were possible, or, being possible, would be of
the slightest service.  The whole country would rise and help them; their
journey would be a triumphal procession; they were not a hostile army;
the women would come to the doors and offer them bread and milk; they
would reach London; Lord Liverpool would resign; and they would come back
to Manchester with banners flying, having saved their country.  At nine
o’clock the club was in St. Peter’s fields, and a kind of platform had
been erected, from which an address was to be given.  Caillaud and the
Major were down below.  Both of them were aghast at what they saw.
Thousands of men were present with whom they were unacquainted, who had
been attracted by Ogden’s proclamation; some with coats; others without
coats; some with sticks; some with petitions; but most of them with
blankets, which they had rolled up like knapsacks.  The Major’s heart
sank within him.  What on earth could he do?  Nothing except accompany
them and try to prevent collision with the troops.  The magistrates were
distracted by no doubts whatever.  They read the Riot Act, although there
was no riot, nor the semblance of one, and forthwith surrounded the
platform and carried off everyone on it to prison.  The crowd was then
chased by the soldiers and special constables, till all power of
combination was at an end.  About three hundred however, were collected,
and found their way to Ardwick Green.  They had been joined by others on
the route, and the Major informally reviewed his men.  Never, surely, was
there such a regiment! never, surely, did any regiment go on such an
errand!  Ragged many of them; ignorant all, fanatical, penniless, they
determined, in spite of all arguments, to proceed.  He pointed out that
if they could be so easily scattered when they were thousands strong,
every one of them would be cut down or captured before they were twenty
miles on the road.  He was answered as before with contempt and
suspicions of cowardice.  A Methodist, half-starved, grey-haired, with
black rings round his eyes and a yellow face, harangued them.

“My friends,” he said, “we have been told to go back; that we are too few
to accomplish the task to which we have set ourselves.  What said the
Lord unto Gideon, Judges vii.: ‘The people that are with thee are too
many for me to give the Midianites into their hands lest Israel vaunt
themselves against me, saying, Mine own hand hath saved me.  Now
therefore go to, proclaim in the ears of the people, saying, Whosoever is
fearful and afraid, let him return and depart early from Gilead.’  Well,
twenty-two thousand went back and at last Gideon had only the three
hundred who lapped the water.  By those three hundred Israel was saved
from the Midianites.  Our thousands have left us; but we shall triumph.
It may be the Lord’s will that more should depart.  It may be that there
are yet too many.  I say, then, in the words of Gideon, ‘Whosoever is
fearful and afraid, let him return.’  Is there anybody?”  (Loud shouts
answered “None.”)  “The Lord is with us,” continued the speaker—“the
sword of the Lord and of Gideon!”  Every one shouted again.

Respectable Manchester was frightened when the Blanketeers met, and
laughed them to scorn when they were dispersed.  No wonder at the
laughter.  What could be more absurd?  And yet, when we call to mind the
THING then on the throne; the THING that gave £180 for an evening coat,
and incurred enormous debts, while his people were perishing; the THING
that drank and lied and whored; the THING that never did nor said nor
thought anything that was not utterly brutish and contemptible—when we
think that the THING was a monarch, Heaven-ordained, so it was said, on
which side does the absurdity really lie?  Of a truth, not only is the
wisdom of this world foolishness, as it ever was, but that which to this
world is foolishness is adjudged wisdom by the Eternal Arbiter.  The
Blanketeers shivering on Ardwick Green, the weavers who afterwards
drilled on the Lancashire moors, and were hung according to law, or
killed at Peterloo, are less ridiculous than those who hung or sabred
them, less ridiculous than the Crimean war and numberless dignified
events in human history, the united achievements of the sovereigns and
ministries of Europe.

The route of the three hundred was towards Stockport; but when they
reached the bridge they found it occupied by the Yeomanry and a troop of
the Life Guards.  To attempt to force a passage was impossible; but
numbers threw themselves into the river, and so crossed.  The soldiers
then withdrew into Stockport town, and the bridge was left open to the
main body.  When they got into the street on the other side the soldiers
and police dashed at them, and arrested everybody whom they could catch.
The Major was foremost in the crowd, endeavouring to preserve some sort
of discipline, and one of the Yeomanry, suspecting him to be a leader,
rode up to him, and, leaning from his horse, collared him.  He was
unarmed; but he was a powerful man, and wrenched himself free.  The
soldier drew his sword, and although Caillaud was close by, and attempted
to parry the blow with a stick, the Major lay a dead man on the ground.
The next moment, however, the soldier himself was dead—dead from a
pistol-shot fired by Caillaud, who was instantly seized, handed over to a
guard, and marched off with a score of others to Manchester jail.  A
remnant only of the Blanketeers escaped from Stockport, and a smaller
remnant got to Macclesfield.  There there was no shelter for them, and
many of them lay in the streets all night.  When the morning dawned only
twenty went on into Staffordshire, and these shortly afterwards
separated, and wandered back to Manchester.  The sword of Gideon was,
alas! not the sword of the Lord, and aching hearts in that bitter March
weather felt that there was something worse than the cold to be borne at
they struggled homewards.  Others, amongst whom was our Methodist orator,
were not discouraged.  It is a poor religion which makes no provision for
disaster, and even for apparently final failure.  The test of faith is
its power under defeat, and these silly God-fearing souls argued to
themselves that their Master’s time was not their time; that perhaps they
were being punished for their sins, and that when it pleased Him they
would triumph.  Essentially right they were, right in every particular,
excepting, perhaps, that it was not for their own sins that this sore
visitation came upon them.  Visitation for sin it was certainly, but a
visitation for the sins of others—such is the way of Providence, and has
been ever since the world began, much to the amazement of many reflective
persons.  Thou hast laid on Him the iniquity of us all, and Jesus is
crucified rather than the Scribes and Pharisees!  Yet could we really
wish it otherwise?  Would it have been better in the end that Caiaphas
and the elders should have been nailed upon Calvary, and Jesus die at a
good old age, crowned with honour?  It was not yet God’s time in 1817,
but God’s time was helped forward, as it generally is, by this
anticipation of it.  It is a commonplace that a premature outbreak puts
back the hands of the clock and is a blunder.  Nine times out of ten this
is untrue, and a revolt instantaneously quenched in blood is not merely
the precursor, but the direct progenitor of success.

We will spend no time over the death of Major Maitland.  The tragic
interest, as one of our greatest masters has said, lies not with the
corpse but with the mourners, and we turn back to Zachariah.  Ogden’s
office was shut.  On the night after the breakdown at Stockport a note in
pencil was left at Zachariah’s house, in Pauline’s handwriting.  It was
very short:—“Fly for your life—they will have you to-night—P.”

Fly for his life!  But how could he fly, with his wife in bed and with no
work before him?  Would it not be base to leave her?  Then it occurred to
him that if he were taken and imprisoned, he would be altogether
incapable of helping her.  He determined to speak to Mrs. Carter.  He
showed her the note, and she was troubled with no hesitation of any kind.

“My good man,” she said, “you be off this minute.  That’s what you’ve got
to do.  Never mind your wife; I’ll see after her.  Expense?  Lord, Mr.
Coleman what’s that?  She don’t eat much.  Besides, we’ll settle all
about that afterwards.”

Zachariah hesitated.

“Now don’t stand shilly-shallying and a-thinking and a-thinking,—that
never did anybody any good.  I can’t a-bear a man as thinks and thinks
when there’s anything to be done as plain as the nose in his face.
Where’s your bag?”

Mrs. Carter was out of the room in an instant, and in ten minutes came
back with a change of clothes.

“Now, let us know where you are; but don’t send your letters here.  You
write to my sister; there’s her address.  You needn’t go up there; your
wife’s asleep.  I’ll bid her good-bye for you.  Take my advice—get out of
this county somewhere, and get out of Manchester to-night.”

“I must go upstairs to get some money,” and Zachariah stole into his
bedroom to take half a little hoard which was in a desk there.  His wife,
as Mrs. Carter had said, was asleep.  He went to her bedside and looked
at her.  She was pale and worn.  Lying there unconscious, all the defects
which had separated him from her vanished.  In sleep and death the divine
element of which we are compounded reappears, and we cease to hate or
criticise; we can only weep or pray.  He looked and looked again.  The
hours of first love and courtship passed before him; he remembered what
she was to him then, and he thought that perhaps the fault, after all,
might have been on his side, and that he had perhaps not tried to
understand her.  He thought of her loneliness—taken away by him into a
land of strangers—and now he was about to desert her; he thought, too,
that she also was one of God’s children just as much as he was; perhaps
more so.  The tears filled his eyes, although he was a hard, strong man
not used to tears, and something rose in his throat and almost choked
him.  He was about to embrace her; but he dared not disturb her.  He
knelt down at the foot of the bed, and in an agony besought his God to
have mercy on him.  “God have mercy on me!  God have mercy on her!”  That
was all he could say—nothing else, although he had been used to praying
habitually.  His face was upon her feet, as she lay stretched out there,
and he softly uncovered one of them, so gently that she could not
perceive it.  Spotlessly white it was, and once upon a time she was so
attractive to him because she was so exquisitely scrupulous!  He bent his
lips over it, kissed it—she stirred, but did not wake; a great cry almost
broke from him, but he stifled it and rose.  There was a knock at the
door, and he started.  It was Mrs. Carter.

“Come,” she said as he went out, “you have been here long enough.  Poor
dear man!—there, there—of course it’s hard to bear—poor dear man!”—and
the good creature put her hand affectionately on his shoulder.

“I don’t know how it is,” she continued, wiping her eyes with her apron,
“I can’t a-bear to see a man cry.  It always upsets me.  My husband ain’t
done it above once or twice in his life, and, Lord, I’d sooner a cried
myself all night long.  Good-bye, my dear, good-bye, good-bye; God bless
you!  It will all come right.”

In another minute Zachariah was out of doors.  It was dark, and getting
late.  The cold air revived him but he could not for some time come to
any determination as to what he ought to do next.  He was not well
acquainted with the country round Manchester, and he could not decide to
what point of the compass it would be safest to bend his steps.  At last
he remembered that at any rate he must escape from the town boundaries,
and get a night’s lodging somewhere outside them.  With the morning some
light would possibly dawn upon him.

Pauline’s warning was well-timed, for the constables made a descent upon
Caillaud’s lodgings as soon as they got him into jail, and thence
proceeded to Coleman’s.  They insisted on a search, and Mrs. Carter gave
them a bit of her mind, for they went into every room of the house, and
even into Mrs. Coleman’s bedroom.

“I’ll tell you what it is, Mr. Nadin,” she said, turning towards the
notorious chief constable, “if God A’mighty had to settle who was to be
hung in Manchester, it wouldn’t be any of them poor Blanketeers.
Wouldn’t you like to strip the clothes off the bed?  That would be just
in your line.”

“Hold your damned tongue!” quoth Mr. Nadin; but, nevertheless, seeing his
men grinning and a little ashamed of themselves, he ordered them back.

Meanwhile Zachariah pursued his way north-westward unchallenged, and at
last came to a roadside inn, which he thought looked safe.  He walked in,
and found half a dozen decent-looking men sitting round a fire and
smoking.  One of them was a parson, and another was one of the parish
overseers.  It was about half-past ten, and they were not merry, but a
trifle boozy and stupid.  Zachariah called for a pint of beer and some
bread and cheese, and asked if he could have a bed.  The man who served
him didn’t know; but would go and see.  Presently the overseer was
beckoned out of the room, and the man came back again and informed
Zachariah that there was no bed for him, and that he had better make
haste with his supper, as the house would close at eleven.  In a minute
or two the door opened again, and a poor, emaciated weaver entered and
asked the overseer for some help.  His wife, he said, was down with the
fever; he had no work; he had had no victuals all day, and he and his
family were starving.  He was evidently known to the company.

“Ah,” said the overseer, “no work, and the fever and starving; that’s
what they always say.  I’ll bet a sovereign you’ve been after them
Blanketeers.”

“It’s a judgment on you,” observed the parson.  “You and your like go
setting class against class; you never come near the church, and then you
wonder God Almighty punishes you.”

“You can come on your knees to us when it suits you, and you’d burn my
rick to-morrow,” said a third.

“There’s a lot of fever amongst ’em down my way,” said another, whose
voice was rather thick, “and a damned lot of expense they are, too, for
physic and funerals.  It’s my belief that they catch it out of spite.”

“Aren’t you going to give me nothing?” said the man.  “There isn’t a
mouthful of food in the place, and the wife may be dead before the
morning.”

“Well, what do you say, parson?” said the overseer.

“I say we’ve got quite enough to do to help those who deserve help,” he
replied, “and that it’s flying in the face of Providence to interfere
with its judgment.”  With that he knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and
took a great gulp of his brandy-and-water.

There was an echo of assent.

“God have mercy on me!” said the man, as he sat down on the form by the
table.  Zachariah touched him gently, and pushed the plate and jug to
him.  He looked at Zachariah, and without saying a word, devoured it
greedily.  He just had time to finish, for the landlord, entering the
room, roughly ordered them to turn out.  Out they went accordingly.

“The Lord in heaven curse them!” exclaimed Zachariah’s companion when
they were in the road.  “I could have ripped ’em up, every one of ’em.
My wife is in bed with her wits a-wandering, and there a’nt a lump of
coal, nor a crumb of bread, nor a farthing in the house.”

“Hush, my friend, cursing is of no use.”

“Ah! it’s all very well to talk; you’ve got money maybe.”

“Not much.  I too have no work, no lodging, and I’m driven away from
home.  Here’s half of what’s left.”

“What a sinner I am!” said the other.  “You wouldn’t think it, to hear me
go on as I did, but I am a Methodist.  The last two or three days,
though, I’ve been like a raving madman.  That’s the worst of it.
Starvation has brought the devil into me.  I’m not a-going to take all
that though, master; I’ll take some of it; and if ever I prayed to the
Throne of Grace in my life, I’ll pray for you.  Who are you?  Where are
you going?”

Zachariah felt that he could safely trust him, and told him what had
happened.

“I haven’t got a bit of straw myself on which to put you; but you come
along with me.”

They walked together for about half a mile, till they came to a barn.
There was a haystack close by, and they dragged some of the dry hay into
it.

“You’d better be away from these parts afore it’s light, and, if you take
my advice, Liverpool is the best place for you.”

He was right.  Liverpool was a large town, and, what was of more
consequence, it was not so revolutionary as Manchester, and the search
there for the suspected was not so strict.  The road was explained, so
far as Zachariah’s friend knew it, and they parted.

Zachariah slept but little, and at four o’clock, with a bright moon, he
started.  He met with no particular adventure, and in the evening found
himself once more in a wilderness of strange streets, with no outlook,
face to face with the Red Sea.  Happy is the man who, if he is to have an
experience of this kind, is trained to it when young, and is not suddenly
brought to it after a life of security.  Zachariah, although he was
desponding, could now say he had been in the same straits before, and had
survived.  That is the consolation of all consolations to us.  We have
actually touched and handled the skeleton, and after all we have not been
struck dead. {132}

    “O socii, neque enim ignari sumus ante malorum,
    O passi graviora, dabit Deus his quoque finem.
    Vos et Scyllæam rabiem penitusque sonantes
    Accestis scopulos; vos et Cyclopia saxa
    Experti.  Revocate animos, moestumque timorem
    Mittite; forsan et hæc olim meminisse juvabit.”

He wandered down to the water and saw a ship cleared for some port across
the Atlantic.  A longing seized him to go with her.  Over the sea,—he
thought there he would be at rest.  So we all think, and as we watch the
vessels dropping below the horizon in the sunset cloud, we imagine them
bound with a happy crew to islands of the blest, the truth being that the
cloud is a storm, and the destined port is as commonplace and full of
misery as the one they have left.  Zachariah, however, did not suffer
himself to dream.  He went diligently and systematically to work; but
this time all his efforts were fruitless.  He called on every
printing-office he could find, and there was not one which wanted a hand,
or saw any prospect of wanting one.  He thought of trying the river-side;
but he stood no chance there, as he had never been accustomed to carry
heavy weights.  His money was running short, and at last, when evening
came on the third day, and he was faint with fatigue, his heart sank.  He
was ill, too, and sickness began to cloud his brain.  As the power of
internal resistance diminishes, the circumstance of the external world
presses on us like the air upon an exhausted glass ball, and finally
crushes us.  It saddened him, too, to think, as it has saddened thousands
before him, that the fight which he fought, and the death which, perhaps,
was in front of him, were so mean.  Ophelia dies; Juliet dies, and we
fancy that their fate, although terrible, is more enviable than that of a
pauper who drops undramatically on London stones.  He came to his lodging
at the close of the third day, wet, tired, hungry, and with a headache.
There was nobody to suggest anything to him or offer him anything.  He
went to bed, and a thousand images, uncontrolled, rushed backwards and
forwards before him.  He became excited, so that he could not rest, and
after walking about his room till nearly daylight, turned into bed again.
When morning had fairly arrived he tried to rise, but he was beaten.  He
lay still till about eleven, and then the woman who kept the
lodging-house appeared and asked him if he was going to stay all day
where he was.  He told her he was very bad; but she went away without a
word, and he saw nothing more of her.  Towards night he became worse and
finally delirious.




CHAPTER XIV
THE SCHOOL OF ADVERSITY: THE SIXTH FORM THEREOF


WHEN Zachariah came to himself he was in a large, long, whitewashed room,
with twenty beds or more in it.  A woman in a greyish check dress was
standing near him.

“Where am I?” he said.

“Where are yer?” she said; “why, in the workus infirmary, to be sure,
with me a-looking after yer.  Where would yer be?”

Zachariah relapsed and was still.  The next time he opened his eyes the
woman had left him.  It was true he was in the workhouse, and a workhouse
then was not what it is now.  Who can possibly describe what it was?  Who
can possibly convey to anybody who has not known what it was by actual
imprisonment in it any adequate sense of its gloom; of the utter,
callous, brutal indifference of the so-called nurses; of the neglect of
the poor patients by those who were paid to attend to them; of the
absence of even common decency; of the desperate persistent attempts made
by everybody concerned to impress upon the wretched mortals who were
brought there that they were chargeable to the parish and put there for
form’s sake, prior to being shovelled into a hole in the adjoining
churchyard?  The infirmary nurses were taken from the other side of the
building—sometimes for very strange reasons.  The master appointed them,
and was not bound to account to anybody for his preferences.  One woman
had given him much trouble.  She was a stout, lazy brute, who had no
business in the House, and who went in and out just as she liked.  One
day something displeased her, and she attacked him with such fury and
suddenness that he would have been a dead man in a few minutes if she had
not been pulled off.  But he dared not report her.  She knew too much
about him, and she was moved a few days afterwards to look after the
sick.  She it was who spoke to Zachariah.  She, however, was not by any
means the worst.  Worse than her were the old, degraded, sodden,
gin-drinking hags, who had all their lives breathed pauper air and pauper
contamination; women with not one single vestige of their Maker’s hand
left upon them, and incapable, even under the greatest provocation, of
any human emotion; who would see a dying mother call upon Christ, or cry
for her husband and children, and would swear at her and try to smother
her into silence.  As for the doctor, he was hired at the lowest possible
rate, and was allowed a certain sum for drugs.  It was utterly
insufficient to provide anything except the very commonest physic; and
what could he do in the midst of such a system, even if he had been
inclined to do anything?  He accordingly did next to nothing; walked
through the wards, and left his patients pretty much to Providence.  They
were robbed even of their food.  They were not much to be pitied for
being robbed of the stimulants, for every drop, including the “port
wine,” was obtained by the directors from those of their number or from
their friends who were in the trade, and it was mostly poisonous.  Death
is always terrible—terrible on the battlefield; terrible in a sinking
ship; terrible to the exile—but the present writer, who has seen Death in
the “House” of years gone by, cannot imagine that he can ever be so
distinctively the King of Terrors as he was there.  The thought that
thousands and thousands of human beings, some of them tender-hearted,
have had to face him there is more horrifying than the thought of French
soldiers freezing in their blood on the Borodino, or of Inquisitional
tortures.  It is one of those thoughts which ought not to be thought—a
thought to be suppressed, for it leads to atheism, or even something
worse than mere denial of a God.  Thank Heaven that the present
generation of the poor has been relieved at least of one argument in
favour of the creed that the world is governed by the Devil!  Thank
Heaven that the modern hospital, with its sisters gently nurtured,
devoted to their duty with that pious earnestness which is a true
religion, has supplied some evidence of a Theocracy.

Zachariah looked round again.  There was an old male attendant near him.
He had on a brown rough coat with brass buttons, and shoes which were
much too big for him.  They were supplied in sizes, and never fitted.
The old men always took those that were too large.  They had as their
place of exercise a paved courtyard surrounded by high brick walls, and
they all collected on the sunny side, and walked up and down there,
making a clapping noise with their feet as the shoes slipped off their
heels.  This sound was characteristic of the whole building.  It was to
be heard everywhere.

“You’ve been very bad,” said the old man, “but you’ll get better now; it
a’nt many as get better here.”

He was a poor-looking, half-fed creature, with a cadaverous face.  He had
the special, workhouse, bloodless aspect—just as if he had lived on
nothing stronger than gruel and had never smelt fresh air.  The air, by
the way, of those wards was something peculiar.  It had no distinctive
odour—that is to say, no odour which was specially this or that; but it
had one that bore the same relation to ordinary odours which well-ground
London mud bears to ordinary colours.  The old man’s face, too, had
nothing distinctive in it.  The only thing certainly predicable of him
was, that nothing could be predicated of him.  He was neither selfish nor
generous; neither a liar nor truthful; neither believed anything, nor
disbelieved anything; was neither good nor bad; had no hope hereafter,
nor any doubt.

“Who are you?” said Zachariah.

“Well, that ain’t easy to say.  I does odd jobs here as the nurses don’t
do, and I gets a little extra ration.”

“How long have I been here?”

“About a fortnight.”

Zachariah was too weak to say anything more, and fell asleep again.  Next
day he was better, and he then thought of his wife; he thought of
Caillaud, the Major, and Pauline; but he had no power to reflect
connectedly.  He was in that miserable condition in which objects present
themselves in a tumbling crowd, one following the other with
inconceivable rapidity, the brain possessing no power to disentangle the
chaos.  He could not detach the condition of his wife, for example, and
determine what ought to be done; he could not even bring himself to
decide if it would be best to let her know where he was.  No sooner did
he try to turn his attention to her, even for a moment, than the Major
came before him, and then his other friends, and then the workhouse and
the dread of death there.  Mercifully he went to sleep again, and after
another long night’s rest he was much stronger.  He was able now—first
sign of restored power—to settle that he ought before everything to
communicate with Mrs. Carter, and he inquired of the old man if he could
write.

“Oh, yes, I can write,” said he, and something like a gleam of light
passed over his countenance at being asked to practise an art almost
forgotten in those walls.

A letter was accordingly written to Mrs. Carter, at her sister’s address,
telling her briefly what had happened, but that she was not to be
alarmed, as the writer was rapidly recovering.  He was able to sign his
name; but when the letter was finished, he reflected that he had not got
a coin in his pocket with which to pay the postage.  One of the
institutions of the workhouse was, however, a kind of pawnshop kept by
one of the under-masters, as they were called, and Zachariah got a
shilling advanced on a pocket-knife.  The letter, therefore, was duly
despatched, and he gave his secretary a penny for his trouble.  This led
to a little further intimacy, and Zachariah asked him how he came there.

“I don’t know,” he replied.  “I was born in the country, and when I was
fourteen, my father apprenticed me to the watchmaking.  He was well
off—my father was—and when I was out of my time he set me up in business
in Liverpool.  It was a business as had been established some time—a
fairish business it was.  But when I came to Liverpool I felt dull.”

“What do you mean by dull?  Stupid?”

“No, not exactly that.  You know what dull means, don’t you?—low-spirited
like—got nothing to talk about.  Well, I can’t tell how it come about,
but I was always dull, and have been so ever since.  I got married soon
after I was settled.  My wife was a good sort of woman, but she wasn’t
cheerful, and she wasn’t very strong.  Somehow the business fell off.
Customers as used to come didn’t come, and I got no new ones.  I did my
work pretty well; but still, for all that, things went down and down by
degrees.  I never could make out why, except that people liked to be
talked to, and I had nothing particular to say to any of them when they
came in.  The shop, too, ought to have been painted more often, and I
ought to have had something in the window, but, as I say, I was always
dull, and my wife wasn’t strong.  At last I was obliged to give up and go
to journey-work; but when I got old I couldn’t see, and was put in here.”

“But,” said Zachariah, “is that all?  Why, you are nearly seventy years
old.  You must have something more to tell me.”

“No.  I don’t know as I have; that seems about all.”

“But what became of your father?  He was well off.  What became of his
money when he died?”

“I’d had my share.”

“Had you no brothers nor sisters to help you?”

“Yes, I had some.”

“Did they let you come here?”

“Why, you see, as I’ve told you before, I was dull, and my wife wasn’t
strong.  They never came much to see me.  It was my fault; I never had
nothing to say to them.”

“Had you no children?”

“Yes, I had a son and daughter.”

“Are they alive now?”

“Yes—both of them; at least I haven’t heard as they are dead.”

“And able to keep themselves?”

“They used to be.”

“And do you mean that your son and daughter let you go to the workhouse?”

The old man was a little disturbed, and for a moment some slight sign of
nervous excitement revealed itself in his lustreless eyes.

“I haven’t see anything of ’em for years.”

“Did you quarrel?”

“No, we didn’t quarrel; but they left off visiting us.  They both of them
married, and went out a good bit, and were gayer than we were.  We used
to ask them, and then they’d look in sometimes: but never except when
they were asked, and always seemed to wish to get away.  We never had
nothing to show anybody, nor nothing to give anybody; for we didn’t drink
and I never smoked.  They went away too, both of them, from Liverpool,
somewhere towards London.”

“But when you broke down didn’t you inform them?”

“No.  I hadn’t heard anything of them for so long.  I thought I might as
well get into the House.  It will do very well.”

“Didn’t you know anybody belonging to your church or chapel?”

“Well, we went to church; but when the business dropped we left off
going, for nothing much seemed to come of it, and nobody ever spoke to
us.”

“Wouldn’t you like to get out of this place?”

“No—I don’t know as I should now; I shouldn’t know what to do, and it
won’t last long.”

“How old are you?”

“Sixty-five.”

It puzzled Zachariah that the man’s story of his life was so short—all
told in five minutes.

“But did you never have any adventures?  Did you never hear about
anything, or see anybody worth remembering?  Tell me all about yourself.
We’ve got nothing to do.”

“I don’t recollect anything particular after I came to Liverpool.  Things
seemed to go on pretty much in the same way.”

“But you got married, and your wife died?”

“Yes—I got married, and she died.”

“What was your wife’s name?”

“Her name was Jenkins; she was the daughter of the saddler that lived
next door.”

“Couldn’t her friends have helped you?”

“After she died they had nothing more to do with me.”

“And you really cannot tell me any more?”

“No—how can I?  What more is there to tell?  It’s all alike.”

The old pauper was called away, and went shuffling along to the door,
leaving Zachariah to his meditations.

Another day passed, and he was lying half asleep when a visitor was
announced, and close upon the announcement stood before him—who should it
be?—no other than Mrs. Carter, out of breath, radiant, healthy,
impetuous.

“God bless the poor dear man!” she burst out; “to think of finding you
here, and not to have told us before.  But I suppose you couldn’t.
Directly as I got your letter off I came, and here I am, you see.”

Her presence was like the south-west wind and sunlight after long
north-easterly gloom and frost.  Astonishing is that happy power which
some people possess which enables them at once to dispel depression and
even disease.  A woman like Mrs. Carter comes into a house where there is
misery and darkness; where the sufferer is possessed by demons;
unnameable apprehensions, which thicken his blood and make him cry for
death, and they retreat precipitately, as their brethren were fabled to
retreat at the sign of the cross.  No man who is so blessed as to have a
friend with that magnetic force in him need disbelieve in much of what is
recorded as miraculous.  Zachariah felt as if a draught of good wine had
been poured down his throat.  But he instantly asked:

“How is my wife?”

“She is all right; but you mustn’t bother about her.  You must come out
at once.  You mustn’t go back to Manchester just yet—not as they’d care
much about you now; Nadin’s got plenty of work to do, and wouldn’t
concern himself about you—but you aren’t well enough and are better away.
Now, look here—I’ll tell you what I’ve been and done.  I’ve got a cousin
living here in Liverpool, as good a soul as ever lived.  I goes to her
and tells her you must stay there.”

“But how can I?  Just think of the trouble and expense.  I don’t know
her.”

“Lord a mercy, there you are again—trouble and expense!  What trouble
will you be?  And as for expense, one would think you’d been living like
a Lord Mayor to hear you talk.  What are we made for if not to help one
another?”

“I can’t walk; and shouldn’t I be obliged to get the doctor’s
permission?”

“Walk!  Of course you can’t.  And what did my husband say to me before I
started?  Says he, ‘You’ll have to get a conveyance to take him.’  ‘Leave
me alone for that,’ says I; ‘although right you are.’  And I says to my
cousin’s husband, who drives a hackney coach, ‘Just you drop down and
carry him home.  It won’t be ten minutes out of your time.’  So he’ll be
here in about a quarter of an hour.  As for the doctor, I understand as
much about you as he does, and, doctor or no doctor, you won’t sleep in
this bed to-night.  I’ll go and tell the head nurse or master, or
somebody or the other, that you are off.  You just put on your clothes.”

In a short time she returned, found Zachariah dressed, wrapped him round
in shawls and rugs, helped him downstairs, put him into the coach, and
brought him to her cousin’s.  It was a little house, in a long uniform
street; but a good deal of pains had been taken with it to make it
something special.  There were two bedroom windows in front, on the upper
storey, and each one had flowers outside.  The flower-pots were prevented
from falling off the ledge by a lattice-work wrought in the centre into a
little gate—an actual little gate.  What purpose it was intended to
answer is a mystery; but being there the owner of the flower-pots
unfastened it every morning when the sill was dusted, and removed them
through it, although lifting them would have been a much simpler
operation.  There were flowers in the sitting-room downstairs too; but
they were inside, as the window was flush with the pavement.  This
sitting-room was never used except on Sundays.  It was about nine feet
square, and it had in it a cupboard on either side of the fireplace, a
black horse-hair sofa alongside the wall on the right-hand side of the
door, red curtains, a black horse-hair arm-chair, three other chairs to
match, a little round table, two large shells, a framed sampler on the
wall representing first the letters of the alphabet, then the figures 1,
2, 3, &c., and, finally, a very blue Jesus talking to a very red woman of
Samaria on a very yellow well—underneath, the inscription and date,
“Margaret Curtin, 10th March 1785.”  The only other decorations—for
pictures were dear in those days—were two silhouettes, male, and female,
one at each corner of the mantelpiece, and two earthenware dogs which sat
eternally looking at one another on the top of one of the cupboards.  On
the cupboard farthest away from the window was a large Bible with
pictures in it and notes, and, strange to say, a copy of Ferguson’s
Astronomy and a handsome quarto edition in three volumes of Cook’s First
Voyage.  Everything was as neat and clean as it could possibly be; but
Mr. and Mrs. Hocking had no children, and had saved a little money.

Into this apartment Zachariah was brought.  There was a fire burning,
though it was not cold, and on the table, covered with a perfectly white
cloth, stood a basin of broth, with some toast, a little brandy in a
wine-glass, a jug of water, and a tumbler.  The books, including the
Bible, had apparently not been read much, and were probably an heirloom.
As Zachariah began to recover strength he read the Ferguson.  It was the
first time he had ever thought seriously of Astronomy, and it opened a
new world to him.  His religion had centred all his thoughts upon the
earth as the theatre of the history of the universe, and although he knew
theoretically that it was but a subordinate planet, he had not realised
that it was so.  For him, practically, this little globe had been the
principal object of the Creator’s attention.  Ferguson told him also, to
his amazement, that the earth moved in a resisting medium, and that one
day it would surely fall into the sun.  That day would be the end of the
world, and of everything in it.  He learned something about the magnitude
of the planets and the distances of the fixed stars, and noted that his
author, pious as he is, cannot admit that planets or stars were created
for the sake of man.  He dwelt upon these facts, more especially upon the
first till the ground seemed to disappear under his feet, and he fell
into that strange condition in which people in earthquake countries are
said to be when their houses begin to tremble.  We may laugh, and call
him a fool to be disturbed by a forecast of what is not going to happen
for millions of years; but he was not a fool.  He was one of those
unhappy creatures whom an idea has power to shake, and almost to
overmaster.  Ferguson was a Christian, and the thought of the destruction
of our present dwelling-place, with every particle of life on it, did not
trouble him.  He had his refuge in Revelation.  Zachariah too was a
Christian, but the muscles of his Christianity were—now at any rate,
whatever they may once have been—not firm enough to strangle this new
terror.  His supernatural heaven had receded into shadow; he was giddy,
and did not know where he was.  He did not feel to their full extent the
tremendous consequences of this new doctrine, and the shock which it has
given to so much philosophy and so many theories, but he felt quite
enough, and wished he had never opened the volume.  There are many
truths, no doubt, which we are not robust enough to bear.  In the main it
is correct that the only way to conquer is boldly to face every fact,
however horrible it may seem to be, and think, and think, till we pass it
and come to a higher fact; but often we are too weak, and perish in the
attempt.  As we lie prostrate, we curse the day on which our eyes were
opened, and we cry in despair that it would have been better for us to
have been born oxen or swine than men.  It is an experience, I suppose,
not new that in certain diseased conditions some single fear may fasten
on the wretched victim so that he is almost beside himself.  He is
unaware that this fear in itself is of no importance, for it is nothing
but an index of ill-health, which might find expression in a hundred
other ways.  He is unconscious of the ill-health except through his
fancy, and regards it as an intellectual result.  It is an affliction
worse ten thousand times than any direct physical pain which ends in
pain.  Zachariah could not but admit that he was still physically weak;
he had every reason, therefore, for supposing that his mental agony was
connected with his sickness, but he could not bring himself to believe
that it was so, and he wrestled with his nightmares and argued with them
as though they were mere logical inferences.  However, he began to get
better, and forthwith other matters occupied his mind.  His difficulty
was not fairly slain, pierced through the midst by some heaven-directed
arrow, but it was evaded and forgotten.  Health, sweet blood, unimpeded
action of the heart, are the divine narcotics which put to sleep these
enemies to our peace and enable us to pass happily through life.  Without
these blessings a man need not stir three steps without finding a foe
able to give him his death-stroke.

Zachariah longed to see his wife again; but he could not bring her to
Liverpool until he had some work to do.  At last the day came when he was
able to say that he was once more earning his living, and one evening
when he reached home she was there too.  Mrs. Carter had herself brought
her to Liverpool, but had gone back again to Manchester at once, as she
could not stay the night.  When he first set eyes on his wife he was
astonished at the change in her.  She was whiter, if possible, than ever,
thin in the face, dark-ringed about the eyes, and very weak.  But
otherwise she was what she had always been.  The hair was just as smooth,
everything about her just as spotlessly clean and unruffled, and she sat
as she always did, rather upright and straight, as if she preferred the
discomfort of a somewhat rigid position to the greater discomfort of
disarranging her gown.

Zachariah had much to say.  During the whole of the four hours before
bedtime he did not once feel that drying-up of conversation which used to
be so painful to him.  It is true she herself said little or nothing, but
that was of no moment.  She was strengthless, and he did not expect her
to talk.  So long as he could speak he was happy.  The next morning came,
and with it came Hope, as it usually came to him in the morning, and he
kissed her with passionate fervour as he went out, rejoicing to think
that, although she was so feeble, she was recovering; that he could once
more look forward as in earlier days, to the evening, and forgetting
every cloud which had ever come between them.  Alas, when the night of
that very day came he found his little store exhausted, and he and the
companion of his life sat together for a quarter of an hour or more
without speaking a word.  He proposed reading a book, and took up the
Ferguson, thinking he could extract from it something which might
interest her; but she was so irresponsive, and evidently cared so little
for it, that he ceased.  It was but eight o’clock, and how to fill up the
time he did not know.  At last he said he would just take a turn outside
and look at the weather.  He went out and stood under the stars of which
he had been reading.  The meeting, after such a separation, was scarcely
twenty-four hours old, and yet he felt once more the old weariness and
the old inability to profit by her society or care for it.  He wished, or
half wished, that there might have existed such differences between them
that they could have totally disregarded or even hated one another.  The
futility, however, of any raving was soon perfectly clear to him.  He
might as well have strained at a chain which held him fast by the leg,
and he therefore strove to quiet himself.  He came back, after being
absent longer than he intended and found she was upstairs.  He sat down
and meditated again, but came to no conclusion, for no conclusion was
possible.  The next evening, after they had sat dumb for some moments, he
said, “My dear; you don’t seem well.”

“I am not well, as you know.  You yourself don’t seem well.”

He felt suddenly as if he would have liked to throw himself on his knees
before her, and to have it all out with her; to say to her all he had
said to himself; to expose all his misery to her; to try to find out
whether she still loved him; to break or thaw the shell of ice which
seemed to have frozen round her.  But he could not do it.  He was on the
point of doing it, when he looked at her face, and there was something in
it which stopped him.  No such confidence was possible, and he went back
into himself again.

“Shall I read to you?”

“Yes, if you like.”

“What shall I read?”

“I don’t care; anything you please.”

“Shall it be Cook’s Voyages?”

“I have just said I really do not care.”

He took down the Cook’s Voyages; but after about ten minutes he could not
go on and he put it back in its place.

“Caillaud’s trial is to take place next week,” he observed after a long
pause.

“Horrible man!” she exclaimed, with a sudden increase of energy.  “I
understand that it was in defending him Major Maitland lost his life.”

“My dear, you are quite wrong.  He was defending Major Maitland, and shot
the soldier who killed him.”

“Quite wrong, am I?  Of course I am quite wrong!”

“I was at head-quarters, you remember.”

“Yes, you were; but you were not near Major Maitland.”

Zachariah raised his eyes; he thought he detected, he was sure he
detected, in the tone of this sentence a distinct sneer.

“I was not with Major Maitland; my duties called me elsewhere; but I am
more likely to know what happened than any gossiping outsider.”

“I don’t believe in your foreign infidels.”

“_My_ foreign infidels!  You have no right to call them my infidels, if
you mean that, I am one.  But let me tell you again you are mistaken.
Besides, supposing you are right, I don’t see why he should be a horrible
man.  He will probably be executed for what he did.”

“It was he and that daughter of his who dragged you and the Major into
all this trouble.”

“On the contrary, Caillaud, as well as myself and the Major, did all we
could to prevent the march.  You must admit I understand what I am
talking about.  I was at every meeting.”

“As usual, nothing I say is right.  It was to be expected that you would
take the part of the Caillauds.”

Zachariah did not reply.  It was supper-time; the chapter from the Bible
was duly read, the prayer duly prayed, and husband and wife afterwards
once more, each in turn, silently at the bedside, with more or less of
sincerity or pathos, sought Him who was the Maker of both.  It struck
Zachariah during his devotions—a rather unwelcome interruption—that his
wife as well as himself was in close communication with the Almighty.




CHAPTER XV
END OF THE BEGINNING


THE trial took place at Lancaster.  Zachariah was sorely tempted to go;
but, in the first place, he had no money, and, in the second place, he
feared arrest.  Not that he would have cared two pins if he had been put
into jail; but he could not abandon his wife.  He was perfectly certain
what the result would be, but nevertheless, on the day when the news was
due, he could not rest.  There was a mail coach which ran from Lancaster
to Liverpool, starting from Lancaster in the afternoon and reaching
Liverpool between eleven and twelve at night.  He went out about that
time and loitered about the coach-office as if he were waiting for a
friend.  Presently he heard the wheels and the rapid trot of the horses.
His heart failed him, and he could almost have fainted.

“What’s the news?” said the clerk to the coachman.  “All the whole d—d
lot convicted, and one of ’em going to be hung.”

“One of them hung!  Which one is that?”

“Why, him as killed the soldier, of course—the Frenchman.”

“A d—d good job too,” replied the clerk.  “I should like to serve every —
Frenchman in the country the same way.”

Zachariah could not listen any longer, but went home, and all night long
a continuous series of fearful images passed before his eyes—condemned
cells, ropes, gallows and the actual fall of the victim, down to the
contortion of his muscles.  He made up his mind on the following day that
he would see Caillaud before he died, and he told his wife he was going.
She was silent for a moment, and then she said:

“You will do as you like, I suppose: but I cannot see what is the use of
it.  You can do no good; you will lose your place here; it will cost you
something; and when you get there you may have to stop there.”

Zachariah could not restrain himself.

“Good God!” he cried, “you hear that one of my best friends is about to
be hung, and you sit there like a statue—not a single word of sympathy or
horror—you care no more than a stone.  _Use_ of going!  I tell you I will
go if I starve, or have to rot in jail all my lifetime.  Furthermore, I
will go this instant.”

He went out of the room in a rage, rammed a few things into a bag, and
was out of the house in ten minutes.  He was excusably unjust to his
wife—excusably, because he could not help thinking that she was hard, and
even cruel.  Yet really she was not so, or if she was, she was not
necessarily so, for injustice, not only to others, but to ourselves, is
always begotten by a false relationship.  There were multitudes of men in
the world, worse than Zachariah, with whom she would have been, not only
happier, but better.  He, poor man, with all his virtues, stimulated and
developed all that was disagreeable in her.

He was in no mood to rest, and walked on all that night.  Amidst all his
troubles he could not help being struck with the solemn, silent
procession overhead.  It was perfectly clear—so clear that the heavens
were not a surface, but a depth, and the stars of a lesser magnitude were
so numerous and brilliant that they obscured the forms of the greater
constellations.  Presently the first hint of day appeared in the east.
We must remember that this was the year 1817, before, so it is commonly
supposed, men knew what it was properly to admire a cloud or a rock.
Zachariah was not, therefore, on a level with the most ordinary
subscriber to a modern circulating library.  Nevertheless he could not
help noticing—we will say he did no more—the wonderful, the sacredly
beautiful, drama which noiselessly displayed itself before him.  Over in
the east the intense deep blue of the sky softened a little.  Then the
trees in that quarter began to contrast themselves against the background
and reveal their distinguishing shapes.  Swiftly, and yet with such even
velocity that in no one minute did there seem to be any progress compared
with the minute preceding, the darkness was thinned, and resolved itself
overhead into pure sapphire, shaded into yellow below and in front of
him, while in the west it was still almost black.  The grassy floor of
the meadows now showed its colour, grey green, with the dew lying on it,
and in the glimmer under the hedge might be discerned a hare or two
stirring.  Star by star disappeared, until none were left, save Venus,
shining like a lamp till the very moment almost when the sun’s disc
touched the horizon.  Half a dozen larks mounted and poured forth that
ecstasy which no bird but the lark can translate.  More amazing than the
loveliness of scene, sound, and scent around him was the sense of
irrestisible movement.  He stopped to watch it, for it grew so rapid that
he could almost detect definite pulsations.  Throb followed throb every
second with increasing force, and in a moment more a burning speck of
gold was visible, and behold it was day!  He slowly turned his eyes away
and walked onwards.

Lancaster was reached on the second evening after he left Liverpool.  He
could not travel fast nor long together, for he was not yet completely
strong.  He secured a bed in a low part of the town, at a public-house,
and on the morning of the third day presented himself at the prison door.
After some formalities he was admitted, and taken by a warder along a
corridor with whitewashed walls to the condemned cell where Caillaud lay.
The warder looked through a grating, and said to Zachariah that a visitor
was already there.  Two were not allowed at a time, but he would tell the
prisoner that somebody was waiting for him.

“Let’s see, what’s your name?” said the warder.  Then it suddenly struck
him that he had been fool enough, in the excitement of entering the
prison, to sign his real name in the book.  There was no help for it now,
and he repeated that it was Coleman.

“Ah yes, Coleman,” echoed the man, in a manner which was significant.

“Who is the other visitor?” said Zachariah.

“It is his daughter.”

His first thought was to ask to be let in, but his next was, that it
would be profanity to disturb the intercourse of father and child, and he
was silent.  However, he had been announced, and Caillaud appeared at the
grating begging permission for his friend to enter.  It was at first
refused; but presently something seemed to strike the jailer, for he
relented with a smile.

“You won’t want to come again?” he observed interrogatively.

“No; that is to say, I think not.”

“No; that is to say, I think not,” he repeated slowly, word for word,
adding, “I shall have to stay with you while you are together.”

Zachariah entered, the warder locking the door behind him, and seating
himself on the edge of the bedstead, where he remained during the whole
of the interview, jingling his keys and perfectly unmoved.

The three friends spoke not a word for nearly five minutes.  Zachariah
was never suddenly equal to any occasion which made any great demands
upon him.  It often made him miserable that it was so.  Here he was, in
the presence of one whom he had so much loved, and who was about to leave
him for ever, and he had nothing to say.  That could have been endured
could he but have _felt_ and showed his feeling, could he but have cast
himself upon his neck and wept over him, but he was numbed and apparently
immovable.  It was Caillaud who first broke the silence.

“It appears I shall have to console you rather than you me; believe me, I
care no more about dying, as mere dying, than I do about walking across
this room.  There are two things which disturb me—the apprehension of
some pain, and bidding good-bye to Pauline and you, and two or three
more.”

There was, after all, but just a touch needed to break up Zachariah and
melt him.

“You are happier than I,” he cried.  “Your work is at an end.  No more
care for things done or undone; you are discharged, and nobly discharged,
with honour.  But as for me!”

“With honour!” and Caillaud smiled.  “To be hung like a forger of
bank-notes—not even to be shot—and then to be forgotten.  Forgotten
utterly!  This does not happen to be one of those revolutions which men
remember.”

“No! men will not remember,” said Pauline, with an elevation of voice and
manner almost oratorical.  “Men will not remember, but there is a memory
in the world which forgets nothing.”

“Do you know,” said Caillaud, “I have always loved adventure, and at
times I look forward to death with curiosity and interest, just as if I
were going to a foreign country.”

“Tell me,” said Zachariah, “if there is anything I can do.”

“Nothing.  I would ask you to see that Pauline comes to no harm, but she
can take care of herself.  I have nothing to give you in parting.  They
have taken everything from me.”

“What a brute I am!  I shall never see you again, and I cannot speak,”
sobbed Zachariah.

“Speak!  What need is there of speaking?  What is there which can be said
at such a time?  To tell you the truth, Coleman, I hardly cared about
having you here.  I did not want to imperil the calm which is now happily
upon me; we all of us have something unaccountable and uncontrollable in
us, and I do not know how soon it may wake in me.  But I did wish to see
you, in order that your mind might be at peace about me.  Come,
good-bye!”

Caillaud put his hand on Zachariah’s shoulder.

“This will not do,” he said.  “For my sake forbear.  I can face what I
have to go through next Monday if am not shaken.  Come, Pauline, you too,
my child, must leave me for a bit.”

Zachariah looked at Pauline, who rose and threw her shawl over her
shoulders.  Her lips were tightly shut, but she was herself.  The warder
opened the door.  Zachariah took his friend’s hand, held it for a moment,
and then threw his arms round his neck.  There is a pathos in parting
which the mere loss through absence does not explain.  We all of us feel
it, even if there is to be a meeting again in a few months, and we are
overcome by incomprehensible emotion when we turn back down the pier,
unable any longer to discern the waving of the handkerchief, or when the
railway train turns the curve in the cutting and leaves us standing on
the platform.  Infinitely pathetic, therefore, is the moment when we
separate for ever.

Caillaud was unsettled for an instant, and then, slowly untwining the
embrace, he made a sign to Pauline, who took Zachariah’s hand and led him
outside; the heavy well-oiled bolt of the lock shooting back under the
key with a smooth strong thud between them.  She walked down the corridor
alone, not noticing that he had not followed her, and had just passed out
of sight when an officer stepped up to him and said:

“Your name is Coleman?”

“Yes.”

“Sorry to hear it.  My name is Nadin.  You know me, I think.  You must
consider yourself my prisoner.”

Zachariah was in prison for two years.  He had not been there three
months when his wife died.

                                 * * * *

Let us now look forward to 1821; let us walk down one of the new streets
just beginning to stretch northwards from Pentonville; let us stop
opposite a little house, with a little palisade in front, enclosing a
little garden five and twenty feet long and fifteen feet broad; let us
peep through the chink between the blind and the window.  We see
Zachariah and Pauline.  Another year passes; we peep through the same
chink again.  A cradle is there, in which lies Marie Pauline Coleman; but
where is the mother?  She is not there, and the father alone sits
watching the child.




CHAPTER XVI
COWFOLD


COWFOLD, half village, half town, lies about three miles to the west of
the great North Road from London to York.  As you go from London, about
fifty miles from the Post-Office in St. Martin’s le Grand—the fiftieth
milestone is just beyond the turning—you will see a hand-post with three
arms on it; on one is written in large letters, “To LONDON;” on the
second, in equally large letters, “To YORK;” and on the third, in small
italic letters, “_To Cowfold_.”  Two or three years before the events
narrated in the following chapters took place—that is to say, about
twenty years after the death of Zachariah’s second wife—a hundred coaches
a day rolled past that hand-post, and about two miles beyond it was a
huge inn, with stables like cavalry barracks, where horses were changed.
No coach went through Cowfold.  When the inhabitants wished to go
northwards or southwards they walked or drove to the junction, and waited
on the little grassy triangle till a coach came by which had room for
them.  When they returned they were deposited at the same spot, and the
passengers who were going through from London to York or Scotland, or who
were coming up to London, always seemed to despise people who were taken
up or who were left by the roadside there.

There was, perhaps, some reason for this contempt.  The North Road was at
that time one of the finest roads in the world, broad, hard-metalled, and
sound in the wettest weather.  That which led to Cowfold was under the
control of the parish, and in winter-time was very bad indeed.  When you
looked down it it seemed as if it led nowhere, and indeed the inhabitants
of the town were completely shut off from any close communication with
the outer world.  How strange it was to emerge from the end of the lane
and to see those wonderful words, “To LONDON,” “To YORK!”  What an
opening into infinity!  Boys of a slightly imaginative turn of mind—for
there were boys with imagination even in Cowfold—would, on a holiday
trudge the three miles eastward merely to get to the post and enjoy the
romance of those mysterious fingers.  No wonder; for the excitement
begotten by the long stretch of the road—London at one end, York at the
other—by the sight of the _Star_, _Rover_, _Eclipse_, or _Times_ racing
along at twelve miles an hour, and by the inscriptions on them, was worth
a whole afternoon’s cricket or wandering in the fields.  Cowfold itself
supplied no such stimulus.  The only thing like it was the mail-cart,
which every evening took the letters from the post-office, disappeared
into the dark, nobody could tell whither, and brought letters in the
morning, nobody could tell whence, before the inhabitants were out of
bed.  There was a vague belief that it went about fifteen miles and
“caught” something somewhere; but nobody knew for certain, except the
postmistress and the mail-cart driver, who were always remarkably
reticent on the point.  The driver was dressed in red, carried a long
horn slung at the side of the cart, and was popularly believed also to
have pistols with him.  He never accosted anybody; sat on a solitary
perch just big enough for him; swayed always backwards and forwards a
little in a melancholy fashion as he rode; was never seen during the
day-time, and was not, in any proper sense, a Cowfold person.

Cowfold had four streets, or, more correctly, only two, which crossed one
another at right angles in the middle of the town, and formed there a
kind of square or open place, in which, on Saturdays, a market was held.

The “Angel” was in this square, and the shops grouped themselves round
it.  In the centre was a large pump with a great leaden spout that had a
hole bored in it at the side.  By stopping up the mouth of the spout with
the hand it was possible through this hole to get a good drink, if a
friend was willing to work the handle; and as the square was a public
playground, the pump did good service, especially amongst the boys, all
of whom preferred it greatly to a commonplace mug.  On Sundays it was
invariably chained up; for although it was no breach of the Sabbath to
use the pump in the backyard, the line was drawn there, and it would have
been voted by nine-tenths of Cowfold as decidedly immoral to get water
from the one outside.  The shops were a draper’s, a grocer’s, an
ironmonger’s, a butcher’s and a baker’s.  All these were regular shops,
with shop-windows, and were within sight of one another.

There were also other houses where things were sold; but these were mere
dwelling-houses, and were at the poorer and more remote ends of Cowfold.
None of the regular shops aforesaid were strictly what they professed to
be.  Each of them diverged towards “the general.”  The draper sold boots
and shoes; the grocer sold drugs, stationery, horse and cow medicines,
and sheep ointment; and the ironmonger dealt in crockery.  Even the
butcher was more than a butcher, for he was never to be seen at his
chopping block, and his wife did all the retail work.  He himself was in
the “jobbing” line, and was always jogging about in a cart, in the hind
part of which, covered with a net, was a calf or a couple of pigs.  Three
out of the four streets ran out in cottages; but one was more
aristocratic.  This was Church Street, which contained the church and the
parsonage.  It also had in it four red brick houses, each surrounded with
large gardens.  In one lived a brewer who had a brewery in Cowfold, and
owned a dozen beer-shops in the neighbourhood; another was a seminary for
young ladies; in the third lived the doctor; and in the fourth old Mr.
and Mrs. Muston, who had no children, had been there for fifty years; and
this, so far as Cowfold was aware, was all their history.  Mr. and Mrs.
Muston and the seminary were the main strength of the church.  To be sure
the doctor and the landlord of the “Angel” professed devotion to the
Establishment, but they were never inside the church, except just now and
then, and were charitably excused because of their peculiar calling.  The
rest of Cowfold was Dissenting or “went nowhere.”  There were three
chapels; one the chapel, orthodox, Independent, holding about seven
hundred persons, and more particularly to be described presently; the
second Wesleyan, new, stuccoed, with grained doors and cast-iron railing;
the third, strict Baptist, ultra-Calvinistic, Antinomian according to the
other sects, dark, down an alley, mean, surrounded by a small
long-grassed graveyard, and named ZOAR in large letters over the long
window in front.  The “went nowhere” class was apparently not very
considerable.  On Sunday morning at twelve o’clock Cowfold looked as if
it had been swept clean.  It was only by comparison between the total
number of church-goers and chapel-goers and the total population that it
could be believed that there was anybody absent from the means of grace;
but if a view could have been taken of the back premises an explanation
would have been discovered.  Men and women “did up their gardens,” or
found, for a variety of reasons, that they were forced to stay at home.
In the evening they grew bolder, and strolled through the meadows.  It
is, however, only fair to respectable Cowfold to say that it knew nothing
of these creatures, except by employing them on week-days.

With regard to the Wesleyan Chapel, nothing much need be said.  Its creed
was imported, and it had no roots in the town.  The Church disliked it
because it was Dissenting, and the Dissenters disliked it because it was
half-Church, and, above all, Tory.  It was supported mainly by the
brewer, who was drawn thither for many reasons, one of which was
political.  Another was, that he was not in trade, and although he
objected to be confounded with his neighbours who stood behind counters,
the Church did not altogether suit him, because there Mr. and Mrs. Muston
and the seminary stood in his way.  Lastly, as he owned beer-shops,
supplied liquor which was a proverb throughout the county, and did a
somewhat doubtful business according to the more pious of the Cowfold
Christians, he preferred to be accredited as a religious person by
Methodism than by any other sect, the stamp of Methodism standing out in
somewhat higher relief.

As for Zoar, it was a place apart.  Its minister was a big, large-jawed,
heavy-eyed man, who lived in a little cottage hard by.  His wife was a
very plain-looking person, who wore even on Sundays a cotton gown without
any ornament, and who took her husband’s arm as they walked down the lane
to the chapel.  The Independent minister, the Wesleyan minister, and, of
course, the rector had nothing to do with the minister of Zoar.  This was
not because of any heresy or difference of doctrine, but because he was a
poor man and poor persons sat under him.  Nevertheless he was not in any
way a characteristic Calvinist.  The Calvinistic creed was stuck in him
as in a lump of fat, and had no organising influence upon him whatever.
He had no weight in Cowfold, took part in none of its affairs, and his
ministrations were confined to about fifty sullen, half stupid, wholly
ignorant people who found in the Zoar services something sleepier and
requiring less mental exertion than they needed elsewhere; although it
must be said that the demands made upon the intellect in none of the
places of worship were very extensive.  There was a small endowment
attached to Zoar, and on this, with the garden and house rent free, the
minister lived.  Once now and then—perhaps once in every three or four
years—there was a baptism in Zoar, and at such times it was crowded.  The
children of the congregation, as a rule fell away from it as they grew
up; but occasionally a girl remained faithful and was formally admitted
to its communion.  In front of the pulpit was an open space usually
covered; but the boards could be taken up, and then a large kind of tank
was disclosed, which was filled with water when the ceremony was
performed.  After hymns had been sung the minister went down into the
water, and the candidate appeared dressed in a long white robe very much
like a night-gown.  The dear sister, during a short address, stood on the
brink of the tank for a few moments, and then descended into it beside
the minister, who, taking her by the neck and round the waist, ducked her
fairly and completely.  She emerged, and walked dripping into the vestry,
where it was always said that hot brandy and water was ready.

Many of us have felt that we would give all our books if we could but see
with our own eyes how a single day was passed by a single ancient Jewish,
Greek, or Roman family; how the house was opened in the morning; how the
meals were prepared; what was said; how the husband, wife, and children
went about their work; what clothes they wore, and what were their
amusements.  Would that the present historian could do as much for
Cowfold!  Would that he could bring back one blue summer morning, one
afternoon and evening, and reproduce exactly what happened in Cowfold
Square, in one of the Cowfold shops, in one of the Cowfold parlours, and
in one Cowfold brain and heart.  Could this be done with strictest
accuracy, a book would be written, although Cowfold was not Athens, Rome,
nor Jerusalem, which would live for many many years longer than much of
the literature of this century.  But alas! the preliminary image in the
mind of the writer is faint enough, and when he comes to trace it, the
pencil swerves and goes off into something utterly unlike it.  An
attempt, however, to show what the waking hours in Cowfold Square were
like may not be out of place.  The shopkeeper came into his shop at
half-past seven, about half an hour after the shutters had been taken
down by his apprentice.  At eight o’clock breakfast was ready; but before
breakfast there was family worship, and a chapter was read from the
Bible, followed by an extempore prayer from the head of the household.
If the master happened to be absent, it was not considered proper that
the mistress should pray extempore, and she used a book of “Family
Devotions.”  A very solid breakfast followed, and business began.  It was
very slow, but it was very human—much more so than business at the
present day in the City.  Every customer had something to say beyond his
own immediate errand, and the shop was the place where everything
touching Cowfold interests was abundantly discussed.  Cowfold too, did
much trade in the country round it.  Most of the inhabitants kept a gig,
and two or three times, perhaps, in a week a journey somewhere or other
was necessary which was not in the least like a journey in a railway
train.  Debts in the villages were collected by the creditor in person,
who called and invited his debtors to a most substantial dinner at the
inn.  At one o’clock Cowfold dined.  Between one and two nobody was to be
seen in the streets, and the doors were either fastened or a bell was put
upon them.  After dinner the same duties returned in the shop; but inside
the house dinner was the turning-point of the day.  When the “things were
washed, up,” servant and mistress began to smarten themselves, and
disappearing into their bedrooms, emerged at four, to make preparations
for tea, the meal most enjoyed in all Cowfold.  If any spark of wit slept
in any Cowfoldian male or female, it appeared then.  No invitations to
dinner were ever heard of; but tea was the opportunity for hospitality,
especially amongst women.  The minister, when he visited, invariably came
to tea.  The news circulated at tea, and, in fact, at tea between five
and six, Cowfold, if its intellect could have been measured by a properly
constructed gauge, would have been found many degrees higher in the scale
than at any other hour.  Granted that the conversation was personal,
trivial, and even scandalous, it was in a measure philosophical.
Cowfold, though it knew nothing, or next to nothing of abstractions, took
immense interest in the creatures in which they were embodied.  It would
have turned a deaf ear to any debate on the nature of ethical obligation;
but it was very keen indeed in apportioning blame to its neighbours who
had sinned, and in deciding how far they had gone wrong.  Cowfold in
other words believed that flesh and blood, and not ideas, are the school
and the religion for most of us, and that we learn a language by the
examples rather than by the rules.  The young scholar fresh from his
study is impatient at what he considers the unprofitable gossip about the
people round the corner; but when he gets older he sees that often it is
much better than his books, and that distinctions are expressed by a
washerwoman, if the objects to be distinguished eat and drink and sleep,
which he would find it difficult to make with his symbols.  Moreover, the
little Cowfold clubs and parties understood what they were saying, and so
far had an advantage over the clubs and parties which, since the days of
penny newspapers, now discuss in Cowfold the designs of Russia, the
graduation of the Income Tax, or the merits and demerits of the
administration.  The Cowfold horizon has now been widened, to use the
phrase of an enlightened gentleman who came down and lectured there on
the criminality of the advertisement duty; but unfortunately the eyes
remain the same.  Cowfold now looks abroad, and is very eloquent upon the
fog in the distance, and the objects it thinks it sees therein; but,
alas! what it has gained in inclusive breadth it has lost in definition.
Politics, however, were not unknown in Cowfold; for before 1832 it was a
borough, and after 1832 it was one of the principal polling-places for
the county.  Nevertheless it was only on the eve of an election that
anybody dabbled in them, and even then they were very rudimentary.  The
science to most of the voters meant nothing more than a preference of
blue to yellow, or yellow to blue; and women had nothing whatever to do
with it, excepting that wives always, of course, took their husbands’
colours.  Politics, too, as a rule, were not mentioned in private houses.
They were mostly reserved for the “Angel,” and for the brandies and water
and pipes which collected there in the evening.

To return.  After tea the master went back once more to his counter, and
the shutters were put up at eight.  From eight to nine was an hour of
which no account can be given: The lights were left burning in the shops,
and the neighbour across the way looked in and remained talking till his
supper was ready.  Supper at nine, generally hot, was an institution
never omitted, and, like tea, was convivial; but the conviviality was of
a distinctly lower order.  Everybody had whisky, gin, or brandy
afterwards, and every male person who was of age smoked.  There was, as a
rule, no excess, but the remarks were apt to be disconnected and woolly;
and the wife, who never had grog for herself, but always sipped her
husband’s went to sleep.  Eleven o’clock saw all Cowfold in bed, and
disturbed only by such dreams as were begotten of the previous liver and
bacon and alcohol.

There were no villains amongst that portion of the inhabitants with which
this history principally concerns itself, nor was a single adventure of
any kind ever known to happen beyond the adventures of being born,
getting married, falling sick, and dying, with now and then an accident
from a gig.  Consequently it might be thought that there was no romance
in Cowfold.  There could not be a greater mistake.  The history of every
boy or girl of ordinary make is one of robbery, murder, imprisonment,
death sentence, filing of chains, scaling of prison walls, recapture,
scaffold, reprieve, poison, and pistols; the difference between such a
history and that in the authorised versions being merely circumstantial.
The garden of Eden, the murder of Cain, the deluge, the salvation of
Noah, the exodus from Egypt, David and Bathsheba, with the murder of
Uriah, the Assyrian invasion, the Incarnation, the Atonement, and the
Resurrection from the Dead; to say nothing of the Decline and Fall of the
Roman Empire, the tragedy of Count Cenci, the execution of Mary Queen of
Scots, the Inquisition in Spain, and Revolt of the Netherlands, all
happened in Cowfold, as well as elsewhere, and were perhaps more
interesting there because they could be studied in detail and the records
were authentic.

Church Street, Cowfold—that is to say, the street in which the church
stood—was tolerably broad going east and west, so that the sun shone full
on the white window-frames and red brick of Mr. Muston’s house, in which
everything seemed to sleep in eternal calm.  On the opposite side was the
seminary, also red brick and white paint, facing the north; but, to make
amends, the garden had a southern aspect, and the back of the house was
covered with a huge magnolia whose edges curled round to the western
side, so that it could be seen by wayfarers.  It was a sight not to be
forgotten—the red brick, the white paint, the July sun; the magnolia
leaves, the flanking elms on the east high above the chimneys, the
glimpse of the acre of lawn through the great gates when they happened to
be open, the peace, so profound, of summer noon!  How lovely it looks as
it hovers unsteadily before the eye, seen through the transfiguring haze
of so many years!  It was really, there is no doubt about it, handsomer
than the stuccoed villa which stares at us over the way; but yet, if
Cowfold Church Street, red brick, white paint, elms, lawn, and midsummer
repose could be restored at the present moment, would it be exactly what
the vision of it is?  What is this magic gift which even for the humblest
of us paints and frames these enchanting pictures?  It is nothing less
than the genius which is common to humanity.  If we are not able to draw
or model, we possess the power to select, group, and clothe with an ideal
grace, which is the very soul of art, and every man and woman, every
bush, nay, every cabbage, cup, and saucer, provided only it be not
actually before us, becomes part of a divine picture.  Would that we
could do with the present what we do with the past!  We _can_ do
something if we try.

At the end of Church Street came the vicarage, and then the churchyard,
with the church.  Beyond was the park, which half embraced Cowfold, for
it was possible to enter it not only from Church Street, but from North
Street, which ran at right angles to it.  The Hall was not much.  It was
a large plain stone mansion, built in the earlier part of the eighteenth
century; but in front of the main entrance was a double row of limes
stretching for a quarter of a mile, and the whole of the park was broken
up into soft swelling hills, from whose tops, owing to the flatness of
the country round, an almost immeasurable distance could be seen,
gradually losing itself in deepening mist of tenderest blue.  The park,
too, was not rigidly circumscribed.  Public roads led through it.  It
melted on two or three sides into cultivated fields, and even the private
garden of the Hall seemed a part of it, for there was nothing between
them but a kind of grassy ditch and an almost invisible fence.  The
domain of Cowfold Hall was the glory of Cowfold and the pride of its
inhabitants.  The modern love of scenery was not known in Cowfold, and
still less was that worship of landscape and nature known which, as
before observed, is peculiar to the generation born under the influence
of Wordsworth.  We have learnt, however, from Zachariah that even before
Wordsworth’s days people were sometimes touched by dawn or sunset.  The
morning cheered, the moon lent pathos and sentiment, and the stars awoke
unanswerable interrogations in Cowfold, although it knew no poetry, save
Dr. Watts, Pollok’s _Course of Time_, and here and there a little of
Cowper.  Under the avenue, too, whose slender columns, in triple rows on
either side, rose to an immense height, and met in a roof overhead with
all the grace of cathedral stone, and without its superincumbent weight
and imprisonment—a roof that was not impervious to the sunlight, but let
it pass and fall in quivering flakes on the ground—Cowfold generally took
off its hat, partly, no doubt, because the place was cool, but also as an
act of homage.  Here and in the woods adjoining youths and maidens for
three hundred years had walked and made love, for, though the existing
house was new, it stood on the site of a far older building.  Dead men
and women, lord and churl, gone to indistinguishable dust, or even beyond
that—gone perhaps, into vapour and gas, which had been blown to New
Zealand, and become men and women again—had burned with passion here, and
vowed a union which was to last beyond the Judgment Day.  They wept here,
quarrelled here, rushed again into one another’s arms here, swore to one
another here, when Henry the Eighth was king; and they wept here,
quarrelled here, embraced here, swore here, in exactly the same mad
fashion, when William the Fourth sat upon the throne.  Half-way up the
avenue was a stone pillar commanding a gentle descent, one way to the
Hall, and the other way to the lodge.  It set forth the anguish of a
former lord of the time of Queen Anne, who had lost his wife when she was
twenty-six years old.  She was beneath him in rank, but very beautiful,
and his affection for her had fought with and triumphed over the cruel
opposition of father, mother, and relations, who had other designs.  He
had made enemies of them all; but he won his wife, and, casting her in
the scale, father, mother, and friends were as gossamer.  She died two
years after the wedding—to the very day.  Rich in her love, he had never
taken a thought to propitiate anybody, nor to make friends with the
Mammon of Unrighteousness, and when she suddenly departed, he turned
round and found himself alone.  So far from knocking at men’s doors, he
more fiercely hated those who now, touched with pity, would gladly have
welcomed him.  He broke from them all, lived his own life, was reputed to
be a freethinker, and when he came to his estate, a long while
afterwards, he put up the obelisk, and recorded in Latin how Death, the
foul adulterer, had ravished his sweet bride—the coward Death whom no man
could challenge—and that the inconsolable bridegroom had erected this
monument in memory of her matchless virtues.  That was all: no blessed
resurrection nor trust in the Saviour.  The Reverend John Broad, minister
of Tanner’s Lane Chapel, when he brought visitors here regularly
translated the epitaph.  He was not very good at Latin, but he had
somehow found out its meaning.  He always observed that it was not
classic, and consequently not easy to render.  He pointed out, too, as a
further curiosity, which somewhat increased the difficulty to any
ordinary person, that V was used for U, and I for J.  He never, as might
be expected, omitted to enlarge upon the omission of any reference to the
Atoning Blood and the Life to Come, and remarked how the poor man’s
sufferings would have been entirely “assuaged”—a favourite word with Mr.
Broad—if he had believed in those “remedies.”  At the same time Mr. Broad
dwelt upon the “associations” of the avenue, which, he thought, added
much to its natural “attractiveness.”  Cowfold thought so too, and
welcomed the words as exactly expressing what it felt.  John Broad and
Cowfold were right, and more right, perhaps, than they knew.  The
draper’s young man, who walked through the park with his arm round his
young woman’s waist, looked up at the obelisk, repeated its story, and
became more serious.  Thus it came to pass that the old lord’s love lived
again somewhat in the apprentice, and that which to the apprentice seemed
most particularly himself was a little bit of the self of the Queen
Anne’s earl long since asleep in the vault under Cowfold Church.




CHAPTER XVII
WHEN WILT THOU ARISE OUT OF THY SLEEP?  YET A LITTLE SLEEP


THE Reverend John Broad was minister of Tanner’s Lane Chapel, or, more
properly, Meeting-house, a three gabled building, with the date 1688 upon
it, which stood in a short street leading out of North Street.  Why it
was called Tanner’s Lane nobody knew; for not in the memory of man had
any tanner carried on his trade there.  There was nothing of any
consequence in it but the meeting-house, and when people said Tanner’s
Lane this was what they meant.  There were about seven hundred and fifty
sittings in it, and on Sundays it was tolerably full, for it was attended
by large numbers of people from the surrounding villages, who came in
gigs and carts, and brought their dinners with them, which they ate in
the vestry.  It was, in fact, the centre of the Dissenting activity for a
whole district.  It had small affiliated meeting-houses in places like
Sheepgate, Hackston Green, and Bull’s Cross, in which service was held on
Sunday evening by the deacons of Tanner’s Lane, or by some of the young
men whom Mr. Broad prepared to be missionaries.  For a great many years
the congregation had apparently undergone no change in character; but the
uniformity was only apparent.  The fervid piety of Cowper’s time and of
the Evangelical revival was a thing almost of the past.  The Reverend
John Broad was certainly not of the Revival type.  He was a big,
gross-feeding, heavy person, with heavy ox-face and large mouth, who
might have been bad enough for anything if nature had ordained that he
should have been born in a hovel at Sheepgate or in the Black Country.
As it happened, his father was a woollen draper, and John was brought up
to the trade as a youth; got tired of it, thought he might do something
more respectable; went to a Dissenting College; took charge of a little
chapel in Buckinghamshire; married early; was removed to Tanner’s Lane,
and became a preacher of the Gospel.  He was moderate in all of what he
called his “views;” neither ultra-Calvinist nor Arminian not rigid upon
Baptism, and certainly much unlike his lean and fervid predecessor, the
Reverend James Harden, M.A., who was educated at Cambridge; threw up all
his chances there when he became convinced of sin; cast in his lot with
the Independents, and wrestled even unto blood with the world, the flesh,
and the devil in Cowfold for thirty years, till he was gathered to his
rest.  A fiery, ardent, untamable soul was Harden’s, bold and
uncompromising.  He never scrupled to tell anybody what he thought, and
would send an arrow sharp and swift through any iniquity, no matter where
it might couch.  He absolutely ruled Cowfold, hated by many, beloved by
many, feared by all—a genuine soldier of the Cross.  Mr. Broad very much
preferred the indirect mode of doing good, and if he thought a brother
had done wrong, contented himself with praying in private for him.  He
was, however, not a hypocrite, that is to say, not an ordinary novel or
stage hypocrite.  There is no such thing as a human being simply
hypocritical or simply sincere.  We are all hypocrites, more or less, in
every word and every action, and, what is more, in every thought.  It is
a question simply of degree.  Furthermore, there are degrees of natural
capacity for sincerity, and Mr. Broad was probably as sincere as his
build of soul and body allowed him to be.  Certainly no doubt as to the
truth of what he preached ever crossed his mind.  He could not doubt, for
there was no doubt in the air; and yet he could not believe as Harden
believed, for neither was Harden’s belief now in the air.  Nor was Mr.
Broad a criminal in any sense.  He was upright, on the whole, in all his
transactions, although a little greedy and hard, people thought, when the
trustees proposed to remit to Widow Oakfield, on her husband’s death,
half the rent of a small field belonging to the meeting-house, and
contributing a modest sum to Mr. Broad’s revenue.  He objected.  Widow
Oakfield was poor; but then she did not belong to Tanner’s Lane, and was
said to have relations who could help her.  Mr. Broad loved his wife
decently, brought up his children decently, and not the slightest breath
of scandal ever tarnished his well-polished reputation.  On some points
he was most particular, and no young woman who came to him with her
experience before she was admitted into the church was ever seen by him
alone.  Always was a deacon present, and all Cowfold admitted that the
minister was most discreet.  Another recommendation, too, was that he was
temperate in his drink.  He was not so in his meat.  Supper was his great
meal, and he would then consume beef, ham, or sausages, hot potatoes,
mixed pickles, fruit pies, bread, cheese, and celery in quantities which
were remarkable even in those days; but he never drank anything but
beer—a pint at dinner and a pint at supper.

On one Monday afternoon in July, 1840, Mr. and Mrs. Broad sat at tea in
the study.  This was Mr. Broad’s habit on Monday afternoon.  On that day,
after the three sermons on the Sunday, he always professed himself
“Mondayish.”  The morning was given over to calling in the town; when he
had dined he slept in his large leathern chair; and at five husband and
wife had tea by themselves.  Thomas, the eldest son, and his two younger
sisters, Priscilla and Tryphosa, aged seventeen and fifteen, were sent to
the dining-room.  Mr. Broad never omitted this custom of spending an hour
and a half on Monday with Mrs. Broad.  It gave them an opportunity of
talking over the affairs of the congregation, and it added to Mr. Broad’s
importance with the missionary students, because they saw how great were
the weight and fatigue of the pastoral office.

A flock like that which was shepherded by Mr. Broad required some
management.  Mrs. Broad took the women, and Mr. Broad the men; but Mrs.
Broad was not a very able tactician.  She was a Flavel by birth, and came
from a distant part of the country.  Her father was a Dissenting
minister; but he was Dr. Flavel, with a great chapel in a great town.
Consequently she gave herself airs, and occasionally let fall, to the
great displeasure of the Cowfold ladies, words which implied some
disparagement of Cowfold.  She was a shortish, stout, upright little
woman, who used a large fan and spoke with an accent strange to the
Midlands.  She was not a great help to the minister, because she was not
sufficiently flexible and insinuating for her position; but nevertheless
they always worked together, and she followed as well as she could the
directions of her astuter husband, who, considering his bovine cast, was
endowed with quite a preternatural sagacity in the secular business of
his profession.

On this particular afternoon, however, the subject of the conversation
was not the congregation, but young Thomas Broad, aged eighteen, the
exact, and almost ridiculously exact, counterpart of his father.  He had
never been allowed to go to school, but had been taught at home.  There
was only one day-school in Cowfold, and his mother objected to the
“mixture.”  She had been heard to say as much, and Cowfold resented this
too, and the Cowfold youths resented it by holding Tommy Broad in extreme
contempt.  He had never been properly a boy, for he could play at no
boyish games; had a tallowy, unpleasant complexion, went for formal
walks, and carried gloves.  But though in a sense incompletely developed,
he was not incompletely developed in another direction.  He was at what
is called an awkward age, and both father and mother had detected in him
an alarming tendency to enjoy the society of young women—a tendency much
stimulated by his unnatural mode of life.  Thomas was already a member of
the church and was a teacher in the Sunday-school; but his mother was
uneasy, for a serious attachment between Thomas and anybody in the town
would have been very distasteful to her.  The tea having been poured out,
and Mr. Broad having fairly settled down upon the buttered toast and
radishes, Mrs. Broad began:

“Have you thought anything more about Thomas, my dear?”

Being a minister’s son, he was never called Tom by either papa or mamma.

“Yes, my love; but it is very difficult to know how to proceed
judiciously in such a case.”

“Mrs. Allen asked me, last Wednesday, when he was going to leave home,
and I told her we had not made up our minds.  She said that her brother
in Birmingham wanted a youth in his office, but my answer was directly
that we had quite determined that Thomas should not enter into any
trade.”

“What did she say?”

“That she was not surprised, for she hardly thought Thomas was fitted for
it.”

The minister looked grave and perplexed, for Mr. Allen was in trade, and
was a deacon.  Mrs. Broad proceeded:

“I am quite sure Thomas ought to be a minister; and I am quite sure, too,
he ought to leave Cowfold and go to college.”

“Don’t you think this event might be procrastinated; the expense would be
considerable.”

“Well, my dear, Fanny Allen came here to tea the day before yesterday.
When she went away she could not find her clogs.  I was on the landing,
and saw what happened, though they did not think it.  Fanny’s brother was
waiting outside.  Priscilla had gone somewhere far the moment—I don’t
know where—and Tryphosa was upstairs.  Thomas said he would look for the
clogs, and presently I saw him fastening them for her.  Then he walked
with her down the garden.  I just went into the front bedroom and looked.
It was not very dark, and,—well, I may be mistaken, but I do believe—”
The rest of the sentence was wanting.  Mrs. Broad stopped at this point.
She felt it was more becoming to do so.  She shifted on her chair with a
fidgety motion, threw her head back a little, looked up at the portrait
of Dr. Flavel in gown and bands which hung over the fireplace,
straightened her gown upon her knees, and pushed it forward over her feet
so as to cover them altogether—a mute protest against the impropriety of
the scene she had partly described.  Mr. Broad inwardly would have liked
her to go on; but he always wore his white neckerchief, except when he
was in bed, and he was still the Reverend John Broad, although nobody but
his wife was with him.  He therefore refrained, but after a while slowly
observed:

“Thomas has not made much progress in systematic theology.”

“They do not require much on admission, do they?  He knows the outlines,
and I am sure the committee will recollect my father and be glad to get
Thomas.  I have heard that the social position of the candidates is not
what it used to be, and that they wish to obtain some of a superior
stamp, who ultimately may be found adapted to metropolitan churches.”

“One of the questions last year, my dear, was upon the office of the
Comforter, and you remember Josiah Collins was remanded.  I hardly think
Thomas is sufficiently instructed on that subject at present; and there
are others.  On the whole, it is preferable that he should not go till
September twelvemonths.”

“His personal piety would have weight.”

“Undoubtedly.”

There was a pause, and Mrs. Broad then continued:

“Well, my dear, you know best; but what about Fanny?  I shall not ask her
again.  How very forward, and indeed altogether”—  Another stoppage,
another twitch at her gown, with another fidget on the chair, the eyes
going up to Dr. Flavel’s bands as before.  “In _our_ house too—to put
herself in Thomas’s way!”

Ah!  Mrs. Broad, are you sure Thomas did not go out of his way—even in
your house, that eminently respectable, eminently orthodox residence—even
Thomas, your Samuel, who had been granted to the Lord, and who, to use
his own words when his written religious autobiography was read at the
church-meeting, being the child of pious parents, and of many prayers,
had never been exposed to those assaults of the enemy of souls which
beset ordinary young men, and consequently had not undergone a sudden
conversion?

“But,” observed Mr. Broad, leaning back in his easy-chair, and half
covering his face with his great broad, fat hand, “we shall offend the
Allens if Fanny does not come, and we shall injure the cause.”

“Has George Allen, Fanny’s brother, prayed at the prayer-meeting yet?  He
was admitted two months ago.”

“No.”

“Then ask his father to let him pray; and we need not invite Fanny till
Thomas has left.”

The papa objected that perhaps Thomas might go to the Allen’s, but the
mamma, with Dr. Flavel’s bands before her, assured him that Thomas would
do nothing of the kind.  So it was settled that Mr. Broad should call at
the Allen’s to-morrow, and suggest that George should “engage” on the
following Thursday.  This, it was confidently hoped, would prevent any
suspicion on their part that Fanny had been put aside.  Of course, once
having begun, George would be regularly on the list.




CHAPTER XVIII
A RELIGIOUS PICNIC


OCCASIONALLY, in the summer months, Tanner’s Lane indulged in a picnic;
that is to say, the principal members of the congregation, with their
wives and children, had an early dinner, and went in gigs and four-wheel
chaises to Shott Woods, taking hampers of bread, cake, jam, butter, ham,
and other eatables with them.  At Shott Woods, in a small green space
under an immense oak, a fire was lighted and tea was prepared.  Mr. Broad
and his family always joined the party.  These were the days when
Dissenters had no set amusements, and the entertainment at Shott mainly
consisted in getting the sticks for the fire, fetching the water, and
waiting on one another; the waiting being particularly pleasant to the
younger people.  Dancing, of course, was not thought of.  In 1840 it may
safely be said that there were not twenty Independent families in Great
Britain in which it would have been tolerated, and, moreover, none but
the rich learned to dance.

No dancing-master ever came into Cowfold; there was no music-master
there; no concert was ever given; and Cowfold, in fact, never “saw nor
heard anything;” to use a modern phrase, save a travelling menagerie with
a brass band.  What an existence!  How _did_ they live?  It’s certain,
however, that they did live, and, on the whole, enjoyed their life.

The picnics were generally on a Monday, as a kind of compliment to Mr.
Broad, who was supposed to need rest and change on Monday, and who was
also supposed not to be able to spare the time on any other day.  About a
month after the conversation recorded in the previous chapter Tanner’s
Lane was jogging along to Shott on one of its excursions.  It was a
brilliant, blazing afternoon towards the end of August.  The corn stood
in shocks, and a week with that sun would see it all stacked.  There was
no dreary suburb round Cowfold, neither town nor country, to shut out
country influences.  The fields came up to the gardens and orchards at
the back of half the houses, and flowed irregularly, like an inundation,
into the angles of the streets.  As you walked past the great gate of the
“Angel” yard you could see the meadow at the bottom belonging to Hundred
Acres.  Consequently all Cowfold took an interest in agriculture, and
knew a good deal about it.  Every shopkeeper was half a farmer, and
understood the points of a pig or a horse.  Cowfold was not a town
properly speaking, but the country a little thickened and congested.  The
conversation turned upon the crops, and more particularly upon turnips
and drainage, both of them a new importation.  Hitherto all the parishes
round had no drainage whatever, excepting along the bottoms of the
ridges, and the now familiar red pipes had just made their appearance on
a farm belonging to a stranger to those parts—a young fellow from
Norfolk.  Everybody was sceptical, and called him a fool.  Everybody
wanted to know how water was going to get through fifteen inches of heavy
land when it would lie for two days where a horse trod.  However, the
pipes went in, and it so happened that the first wet day after they were
laid was a Sunday.  The congregation in Shott Church was very restless,
although the sermon was unusually short.  One by one they crept out, and
presently they were followed by the parson.  All of them had collected in
the pouring rain and were watching the outfall in the ditches.  To their
unspeakable amazement the pipes were all running!  Shott scratched its
head and was utterly bewildered.  A new idea in a brain not accustomed to
the invasion of ideas produces a disturbance like a revolution.  It
causes giddiness almost as bad as that of a fit, and an extremely
unpleasant sensation of having been whirled round and turned head over
heels.  It was the beginning of new things in Shott, the beginning of a
breakdown in its traditions; a belief in something outside the ordinary
parochial uniformities was forced into the skull of every man, woman, and
child by the evidence of the senses; and when other beliefs asked, in the
course of time, for admittance they found the entrance easier than it
would have been otherwise.

The elderly occupants of the Tanner’s Lane gigs and chaises talked
exclusively upon these and other cognate topics.  The sons and daughters
talked about other things utterly unworthy of any record in a serious
history.  Delightful their chatter was to them.  What does it signify to
eighteen years what is said on such an afternoon by seventeen years, when
seventeen years is in a charming white muslin dress, with the prettiest
hat?  Words are of importance between me and you, who care little or
nothing for one another.  But there is a thrice blessed time when words
are nothing.  The real word is that which is not uttered.  We may be
silent, or we may be eloquent with nonsense or sense—it is all one.  So
it was between George Allen and Miss Priscilla Broad, who at the present
moment were sitting next to one another.  George was a broad, hearty,
sandy-haired, sanguine-faced young fellow of one and twenty, eldest son
of the ironmonger.  His education had been that of the middle classes of
those days.  Leaving school at fourteen, he had been apprenticed to his
father for seven years, and had worked at the forge down the backyard
before coming into the front shop.  On week-days he generally wore a
waistcoat with sleeves and a black apron.  He was never dirty; in fact,
he was rather particular as to neatness and cleanliness; but he was
always a little dingy and iron-coloured, as retail ironmongers are apt to
be.  He was now in charge of the business under his father; stood behind
the counter; weighed nails; examined locks brought for repair; went to
the different houses in Cowfold with a man under him to look at
boiler-pipes, the man wearing a cap and George a tall hat.  He had a
hard, healthy, honest life, was up at six o’clock in the morning, ate
well, and slept well.  He was always permitted by his father to go on
these excursions, and, in fact, they could not have been a success
without him.  If anything went wrong he was always the man to set it
right.  If a horse became restive, George was invariably the one to jump
out, and nobody else thought of stirring.  He had good expectations.  The
house in which the Allens lived was their own.  Mr. Allen did a thriving
trade, not only in Cowfold, but in all the country round, and
particularly among the village blacksmiths, to whom he sold iron.  He had
steadily saved money, and had enlarged the original little back parlour
into a room which would hold comfortably a tea-party of ten or a dozen.

Miss Priscilla Broad was framed after a different model.  Her face was
not much unlike that of one of those women of the Restoration so familiar
to us in half a hundred pictures.  Not that Restoration levity and
Restoration manners were chargeable to Miss Priscilla.  She never forgot
her parentage; but there were the same kind of prettiness, the same
sideways look, the same simper about the lips, and there were the same
flat unilluminated eyes.  She had darkish brown hair, which fell in
rather formal curls on her shoulder, and she was commonly thought to be
“delicate.”  Like her sister and brother, she had never been to school,
on account of the “mixture,” but had been taught by her mother.  Her
accomplishments included Scripture and English history, arithmetic,
geography, the use of the globes, and dates.  She had a very difficult
part to play in Cowfold, for she was obliged to visit freely all Tanner’s
Lane, but at the same time to hold herself above it and not to form any
exclusive friendships.  These would have been most injudicious, because,
in the first place, they would have excited jealousy, and, in the next
place, the minister’s daughter could not be expected to be very intimate
with anybody belonging to the congregation.  She was not particularly
popular with the majority, and was even thought to be just a bit of a
fool.  But what could she have been with such surroundings?  The time had
passed when religion could be talked on week-days, and the present time,
when ministers’ children learn French, German, and Latin, and read
selected plays of Shakespeare, had not come.  Miss Priscilla Broad found
it very difficult, also, to steer her course properly amongst the young
men in Cowfold.  Mrs. Broad would not have permitted any one of them for
a moment to dream of an alliance with her family.  As soon might a
Princess of the Blood Royal unite herself with an ordinary knight.  Miss
Broad, however, as her resources within herself were not particularly
strong, thought about little or nothing else than ensnaring the hearts of
the younger Cowfold males—that is to say, the hearts which were
converted, and yet she encouraged none of them, save by a general
acceptance of little attentions, by little mincing smiles, and little
mincing speeches.

“Such a beautiful day,” said George, “and such pleasant company!”

“Really, Mr. Allen, don’t you think it would have been pleasanter for you
in front?”

“What did you say, my dear?” came immediately from her mother, the
ever-watchful dragon just before them.  She forthwith turned a little
round, for the sun was on her left hand, and with her right eye kept
Priscilla well in view for the rest of the journey.

In the chaise behind pretty much the same story was told, but with a
difference.  In the back part were Mr. Thomas Broad and Miss Fanny Allen.
The arrangement which brought these two together was most objectionable
to Mrs. Broad; but unfortunately she was a little late in starting, and
it was made before she arrived.  She could not, without insulting the
Allens, have it altered; but she consoled herself by vowing that it
should not stand on the return journey in the dusk.  Miss Fanny was
flattered that the minister’s son should be by her side, and the
minister’s son was not in the least deterred from playing with Miss Fanny
by the weight of responsibility which oppressed and checked his sister.
He did not laugh much; he had not a nature for wholesome laughter, but he
chuckled, lengthened his lips, half shut his eyes; asked his companion
whether the rail did not hurt her, put his arm on the top, so that she
might lean against it, and talked in a manner which even she would have
considered a little silly and a little odd, if his position, that of a
student for the ministry, had not surrounded him with such a halo of
glory.

Presently Shott Woods were reached; the parcels and hampers were
unpacked, the fire was lit, the tea prepared, and the pastor asked a
blessing.  Everybody sat on the grass, save the reverend gentleman and
his wife, who had chairs which had been brought on purpose.  It would not
have been considered proper that Mr. or Mrs. Broad should sit upon the
grass, and indeed physically it would have been inconvenient to Mr. Broad
to do so.  He ate his ham in considerable quantities, adding thereto much
plumcake, and excusing himself on the ground that the ride had given him
an appetite.  The meal being over, grace was said, and the victuals that
were left were repacked.  About an hour remained before the return
journey began.  This was usually passed in sauntering about or in walking
to the springs, a mile away, down one of the grass drives.  Mrs. Broad
never for a moment lost sight of Thomas, and pressed him as much as
possible into her service; but when Mrs. Allen announced that the young
people had all determined to go to the springs, Mrs. Broad could not hold
out.  Accordingly off they started, under strict orders to be back by
eight.  They mixed themselves up pretty indiscriminately as they left
their seniors; but after a while certain affinities displayed themselves,
George being found with Priscilla, for example, and Thomas with Fanny.
The party kept together; but Thomas and Fanny lagged somewhat till they
came to a little opening in the underwood, which Thomas said was a short
cut, and he pressed her to try it with him.  She agreed, and they slipped
out of sight nearly, but not, quite, unobserved.  Thomas professed
himself afraid Fanny might be tired, and offered his arm.  She again
consented, not without a flutter, and so they reached a clearing with
three or four paths branching from it.  Thomas was puzzled, and as for
Fanny, she knew nothing.  To add to their perplexity some drops of rain
were felt.  She was a little frightened, and was anxious to try one of
the most likely tracks which looked, she thought, as if it went to the
springs, where they could take shelter in the cottage with the others.
Thomas, however, was doubtful, and proposed that they should stand up in
a shed which had been used for faggot-making.  The rain, which now came
down heavily, enforced his arguments, and she felt obliged to stay till
the shower had ceased.

“Only think, Fanny,” he said, “to be here alone with you!”

He called her Fanny now; he had always called her Miss Allen before.

“Yes,” said she, not knowing what answer to make.

“You are cold,” he added, with a little trembling in his voice and a
little more light than usual in his eyes.

“Oh no, I am not cold.”

“I know you are,” and he took her hand; “why, it is quite cold.”

“Oh dear no, Mr. Thomas, it is really not cold,” and she made a movement
to withdraw it, but it remained.

The touch of the hand caused his voice to shake a little more than
before.

“I say you are cold; come a little closer to me.  What will your mamma
say if you catch a chill?” and he drew Fanny a little nearer to him.  The
thick blood now drove through him with increasing speed: everything
seemed in a mist, and a little perspiration was on his forehead.  His arm
found its way round Fanny’s waist, and he pressed her closer and closer
to him till his hot lips were upon her cheek.  She made two or three
futile attempts to release herself; but she might as well have striven
with that brazen, red-hot idol who was made to clasp his victims to
death.  She was frightened and screamed, when suddenly a strong man’s
voice was heard calling “Fanny, Fanny.”  It was her brother.  Knowing
that she and Thomas had no umbrellas, he had brought them a couple.

“But, Fanny,” he cried, “did I not hear you scream?  What was the
matter?”

“Nothing,” hastily interposed Thomas; “she thought she saw it lighten.”
Fanny looked at Thomas for a moment; but she was scared and bewildered,
and held her peace.

The three went down to the rendezvous together, where the rest of the
party had already assembled.  Mrs. Broad had been very uneasy when she
found that Thomas and Fanny were the only absentees, and she had urged
George the moment she saw him to look for his sister without a moment’s
delay.  The excuse of the rain was given and accepted; but Mrs. Broad
felt convinced from Fanny’s forward look that she had once more thrown
herself in the way of her beloved child, her delicate Samuel.  She was
increasingly anxious that he should go to college, and his papa promised
at once to transmit the application.  Meanwhile, in the few days left
before the examination, he undertook to improve Thomas where he was
weakest, that is to say, in Systematic Theology, and more particularly in
the doctrine of the Comforter.




CHAPTER XIX
“THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN IS LIKE UNTO LEAVEN”


MR. ISAAC ALLEN, Fanny’s father, was an ardent Whig in politics—what in
later years would have been called a Radical.  He had been apprenticed in
London, and had attended Mr. Bradshaw’s ministrations there.  He was the
chosen friend of Zachariah Coleman; but although he loved Zachariah, he
had held but little intercourse with him during his first marriage.
There were family reasons for the estrangement, due principally to a
quarrel between Mrs. Isaac and the first Mrs. Zachariah.  But after Mrs.
Zachariah had died and her husband suffered so much Isaac was drawn to
him again.  He was proud of him as a martyr for a good cause, and he
often saw him when he went to London on business.

It was in consequence of these London visits that books appeared on the
little book-shelf in Cowfold Square which were to be found nowhere else
in the town, at any rate not in the Dissenting portion of it.  It was a
little bookcase, it is true, for people in country places were not great
readers in those days; but Sir Walter Scott was there, and upstairs in
Mr. Allen’s room there was Byron—not an uncut copy, but one well used
both by husband and wife.  Mrs. Allen was not a particularly robust
woman, although she was energetic.  Often without warning, she would not
make her appearance till twelve or one o’clock in the day, and would have
her fire alight in her bedroom and take her breakfast in bed.  It was
well understood when she was not at the table with the others that the
house was to be kept quiet.  After a cup of tea—nothing more—she rose and
sat reading for a good two hours.  It was not that she was particularly
unwell—she simply needed rest.  Every now and then retreat from the world
and perfect isolation were a necessity to her.  If she forced herself to
come downstairs when she ought to be by herself she became really ill.
Occasionally the fire was alight in the evening, too, and she would be
off the moment tea was over, Isaac frequently joining her then, although
he never remained with her in the morning.  She was almost sure to escape
on the day following any excitement or undue worry about household
affairs.  She knew Sir Walter Scott from end to end, and as few people
knew him.  He had been to her, and to her husband too, what he can only
be to people leading a dull life far from the world.  He had broken up
its monotony and created a new universe!  He had introduced them into a
royal society of noble friends.  He had added to the ordinary motives
which prompted Cowfold action a thousand higher motives.  Then there was
the charm of the magician, so sanative, so blessed, felt directly any
volume of that glorious number was opened.  _Kenilworth_ or _Redgauntlet_
was taken down, and the reader was at once in another country and in
another age, transported as if by some Arabian charm away from Cowfold
cares.  If anywhere in another world the blessings which men have
conferred here are taken into account in distributing reward, surely the
choicest in the store of the Most High will be reserved for His servant
Scott!  It may be said of others that they have made the world wise or
rich, but of him it must be said that _he_, _more than all_, _has made
the world happier_—wiser too, wiser through its happiness.

Of the influence of Byron nothing more need be said here, because so much
has been said before.  It may seem strange that the deacon of a
Dissenting chapel and his wife could read him, and could continue to wait
upon the ministrations of the Reverend John Broad; but I am only stating
a fact.  Mrs. Allen could repeat page after page of _Childe Harold_, and
yet she went diligently to Tanner’s Lane.  Part of what was read exhaled
in the almost republican politics of the Allen household; but it had also
its effect in another direction, and it was always felt by the Broads
that the Allens were questionable members of the flock.  They were
gathered into the fold on Sunday, and had the genuine J. B. on their
wool, but there was a cross in them.  There was nothing which could be
urged against them.  No word of heresy ever escaped them, no symptom of
disbelief was ever seen and yet Mr. Broad often desired exceedingly that
they were different, was never at ease with them, and in his heart of
hearts bitterly hated them.  After all that can be said by way of
explanation, there was much in this concealed animosity of Mr. Broad
which was unaccountable.  It was concealed because he was far too
worldly-wise to show it openly; but it was none the less intense.
Indeed, it was so intense as to be almost inconsistent with Mr. Broad’s
cast of character, and his biographer is at a loss to find the precise
point where it naturally connects itself with the main stem from which
branch off the rest of his virtues and vices.  However, there it was, and
perhaps some shrewder psychologist may be able to explain how such a
passion could be begotten in a nature otherwise so somnolent.

For this literary leaven in the Allen’s household, as we have said,
Zachariah was answerable.  Mrs. Allen loved him as she loved her father,
and he wrote to her long letters, through which travelled into Cowfold
Square all the thought of the Revolution.  He never went to Cowfold
himself, nor could he ever be persuaded to let little Pauline go.  She
had been frequently invited, but he always declined the invitation
courteously on the ground that he could not spare her.  The fame of her
beauty and abilities had, however, reached Cowfold, and so it came to
pass that when Mr. Thomas Broad, junior, being duly instructed in the
doctrine of the Comforter, entered the Dissenting College in London, he
determined that at the first opportunity he would call and see her.  He
had been privately warned both by his father and mother that he was on no
account to visit this particular friend of the Allens, firstly, because
Zachariah was reputed to be, “inclined towards infidelity,” and secondly,
because, summing up the whole argument, he was not “considered
respectable.”

“Of course, my dear, you know his history,” quoth Mrs. Broad, “and it
would very much interfere with your usefulness if you were to be intimate
with him.”

Little Pauline had by this time grown to be a woman, or very nearly one.
She had, as in nine times, perhaps, out of ten is the case, inherited her
temperament from her mother.  She had also inherited something more, for
she was like her in face.  She had the same luxuriantly dark hair—a
wonder to behold when it was let down over her shoulders—the same grey
eyes, the same singularly erect attitude, and lips which, although they
were not tight and screwed up, were always set with decision.  But her
distinguishing peculiarity was her inherited vivacity, which was
perfectly natural, but frequently exposed her—just as it did her
mother—to the charge of being theatrical.  The criticism was as unjust in
her case as in that of her mother, if by being theatrical we mean being
unreal.  The unreal person is the half-alive languid person.  Pauline
felt what she said, and acted it in every gesture.  Her precious
promptitude of expression made her invaluable as a companion to her
father.  He was English all over and all through; hypochondriacal, with a
strong tendency to self-involution and self-absorption.  She was only
half English, or rather altogether French, and when he came home in the
evening he often felt as if some heavy obstruction in his brain and about
his heart were suddenly dissolved.  She and her mother were like Hercules
in the house of Admetus.  Before Hercules has promised to rescue Alcestis
we feel that the darkness has disappeared.  Pauline was loved by her
father with intense passion.  When she was a little child, and he was
left alone with a bitter sense of wrong, a feeling that he had more than
his proper share of life’s misery, his heart was closed, and he cared for
no friendship.  But the man’s nature could not be thus thwarted, and
gradually it poured itself out in full flood—denied exit elsewhere—at
this one small point.  He rejoiced to find that he had not stiffened into
death, and he often went up to her bedside as she lay asleep, and the
tears came, and he thanked God, not only for her but for his tears.  He
could not afford to bring her up like a lady, but he did his best to give
her a good education.  He was very anxious that she should learn French,
and as she was wonderfully quick at languages, she managed in a very
short time to speak it fluently.




CHAPTER XX
THE REVEREND THOMAS BROAD’S EXPOSITION OF ROMANS VIII. 7


SUCH was the Coleman household when Mr. Thomas Broad called one fine
Monday afternoon about three months after he had been at college.  He had
preached his first sermon on the Sunday before, in a village about twelve
miles from London in a north-easterly direction, somewhere in the flat
regions of Essex.  Mr. Thomas was in unusually good humour, for he had
not broken down, and thought he had crowned himself with glory.  The
trial, to be sure, was not very severe.  The so-called chapel was the
downstairs living-room of a cottage holding at a squeeze about
five-and-twenty people.  Nevertheless, there was a desk at one corner,
with two candles on either side, and Mr. Thomas was actually, for the
first time, elevated above an audience.  It consisted of the wheelwright
and his wife, both very old, half a dozen labourers, with their wives,
and two or three children.  The old wheelwright, as he was in business,
was called the “principal support of the cause.”  The “cause,” however,
was not particularly prosperous, nor its supporters enthusiastic.  It was
“supplied” always by a succession of first-year’s students, who made
their experiments on the _corpus vile_ here.  Spiritual teaching,
spiritual guidance, these poor peasants had none, and when the Monday
came they went to their work in the marshes and elsewhere, and lived
their blind lives under grey skies, with nothing left in them of the
Sunday, save the recollection of a certain routine performed which might
one day save them from some disaster with which flames and brimstone had
something to do.  It was not, however, a reality to them.  Neither the
future nor the past was real to them; no spiritual existence was real;
nothing, in fact, save the most stimulant sensation.  Once upon a time, a
man, looking towards the celestial city, saw “The reflection of the sun
upon the city (for the city was of pure gold), so exceeding glorious that
he could not as yet with open face behold it, save through an instrument
made for that purpose;” but Mr. Thomas Broad and his hearers needed no
smoked glass now to prevent injury to their eyes.  Mr. Thomas had put on
a white neckerchief, had mounted the desk, and had spoken for
three-quarters of an hour from the text, “The carnal mind is at enmity
with God.”  He had received during the last three weeks his first
lectures on the “Scheme of Salvation,” and his discourse was a
reproduction of his notes thereon.  The wheelwright and his wife, and the
six labourers with their wives, listened as oxen might listen, wandered
home along the lanes heavy-footed like oxen, with heads towards the
ground, and went heavily to bed.  The elder student who had accompanied
Mr. Thomas informed him that, on the whole, he had acquitted himself very
well, but that it would be better, perhaps, in future to be a little
simpler, and avoid what “may be called the metaphysics of Redemption.”

“No doubt,” said he, “they are very attractive, and of enormous
importance.  There is no objection to expound them before a cultivated
congregation in London; but in the villages we cannot be too plain—that,
at least, is my experience.  Simply tell them we are all sinners, and
deserve damnation.  God sent His Son into the world.  If we believe in
Him we shall be saved; if not, we shall be lost.  There is no mystery in
that; everybody can understand it; and people are never weary of hearing
the old old gospel.”

Mr. Thomas was well contented with himself, as we have said, when he
knocked at Zachariah’s door.  It was opened by Pauline.  He took off his
hat and smiled.

“My name is Broad.  I come from Cowfold, and know the Allens very well.
I am now living in London, and having heard of you so often, I thought I
should like to call.”

“Pray come in,” she said; “I am very glad to see you.  I wish my father
were here.”

He was shown into the little front room, and after some inquiries about
his relations Pauline asked him where was his abode in London.

“At the Independent College.  I am studying for the ministry.”

Pauline was not quite sure what “the ministry” meant; but as Mr. Thomas
had yesterday’s white tie round his neck—he always “dirtied out” the
Sunday’s neckerchief on Monday, and wore a black one on the other
week-days—she guessed his occupation.

“Dear me! you must be tired with walking so far.”

“Oh no, not tired with walking; but the fact is I am a little Mondayish.”

“A little what?”

Mr. Thomas giggled a little.  “Ah, you young ladies, of course, don’t
know what that means.  I had to conduct a service in the country
yesterday, and am rather fatigued.  I am generally so on Mondays, and I
always relax on that day.”  This, it is to be remembered, was his first
Monday.

Pauline regretted very much that she had no wine in the house; neither
had they any beer.  They were not total abstainers, but nothing of the
kind was kept in their small store-closet.

“Oh, thank you; never mind.”  He took a bottle of smelling-salts from the
mantelpiece and smelt it.  The conversation flagged a little.  Pauline
sat at the window, and Mr. Thomas at the table.  At last he observed.

“Are you alone all day?”

“Generally, except on Sunday.  Father does not get home till late.”

“Dear me!  And you are not dull nor afraid?”

“Dull or afraid!  Why?”

“Oh, well,” he sniggered, “dull—why, young ladies, you know, usually like
society.  At least,” and he laughed a little greasy laugh at his wit, “we
like theirs.  And then—afraid—well, if my sister were so attractive”—he
looked to see if this pretty compliment was effective—“I should not like
her to be without anybody in the house.”

Pauline became impatient.  She rose.  “When you come again,” she said, “I
hope my father will be here.”

Mr. Thomas rose too.  He had begun to feel awkward.  For want of
something better to say, he asked whose was the portrait over the
mantelpiece.

“Major Cartwright.”

“Major Cartwright!  Dear me, is that Major Cartwright?”  He had never
heard of him before, but he did not like to profess ignorance of a Major.

“And this likeness of this young gentleman?” he inquired, looking at
Pauline sideways, with an odious simper on his lips.  “Nobody I know, I
suppose?”

“My father when he was one-and-twenty.”  She moved towards the door.  Mr.
Thomas closed his fat eyes till they became almost slits, simpered still
more effectively, as he thought, trusted he might have the pleasure of
calling again, and departed.

Pauline returned, opened the window and door for ten minutes, and went
upstairs.  When she saw her father she told him briefly that she had
entertained a visitor, and expressed her utter loathing of him in terms
so strong that he was obliged to check her.  He did not want a quarrel
with any of Isaac’s friends.

Mr. Thomas, having returned to the college, did not delay to communicate
by mysterious hints to his colleagues that he was on visiting terms with
a most delightfully charming person, and sunned himself deliciously in
their bantering congratulations.  About three weeks afterwards he thought
he might safely repeat his visit; but he was in a difficulty.  He was not
quite so stupid as not to see that, the next time he went, it ought to be
when her father was present, and yet he preferred his absence.  At last
he determined he would go about tea-time.  He was quite sure that Mr.
Coleman would not have returned then; but he could assume that he had,
and would propose to wait for him.  He therefore duly presented himself
at half-past five.

“Good-evening, Miss Coleman.  Is your father at home?”

“No, not yet,” replied Pauline, holding the door doubtingly.

“Oh, I am so sorry;” and, to Pauline’s surprise, he entered without any
further ceremony.  She hardly knew what to do; but she followed him as he
walked into the room, where she had just laid the tea-things and put the
bread and butter on the table.

“Oh, tea!” he cried.  “Dear me, it would be very rude of me to ask myself
to tea, and yet, do you know, Miss Coleman, I can hardly help it.”

“I am afraid my father will not be here till eight.”  He sat down.

“That is very unfortunate.  You will tell him I came on purpose to see
him.”

Pauline hesitated whether she should or should not inform Mr. Thomas that
his presence was disagreeable, but her father’s caution recurred to her,
and she poured out a cup for her visitor.

It was one of his peculiarities that tea, of which he took enormous
quantities, made him garrulous, and he expatiated much upon his college.
By degrees, however, he became silent, and as he was sitting with his
face to the window, he shifted his chair to the opposite side, under the
pretence that the light dazzled his eyes.  Pauline shifted too,
apparently to make room for him, but really to get farther from him.

“Do people generally say that you take after your mother?” he said.

“I believe I am like my mother in many things.”

Another pause.  He became fidgety; the half smile, half grin which he
almost perpetually wore passed altogether from his face, and he looked
uncomfortable and dangerous.  Pauline felt him to be so, and resolved
that, come what might, he should never set foot in the house again.

“You have such black hair,” he observed.

She rose to take away the tea-things.

“I am afraid,” said she, “that I must go out; I have one or two
commissions to execute.”

He remained seated, and observed that surely she would not go alone.

“Why not?” and having collected the tea-things, she was on the point of
leaving.  He then rose, and she bade him good-bye.  He held out his hand,
and she took it in hers, but he did not let it go, and having pulled it
upwards with much force, kissed it.  He still held it, and before the
astonished Pauline knew what he was doing his arm was round her waist.
At that moment the little front gate swung back.  Nobody was there; but
the Reverend Thomas was alarmed, and in an instant she had freed herself,
and had placed the table between them.

“What do you mean, you Gadarene pig, you scoundrel, by insulting a
stranger in this way?” she cried.  “Away!  My father will know what to do
with you.”

“Oh, if you please, Miss Coleman, pray say nothing about it, pray do not
mention it to your father; I do not know what the consequences will be; I
really meant nothing; I really did not”—which was entirely true.

“You who propose to teach religion to people!  I ought to stop you; but
no, I will not be dragged into the mud.”

A sudden thought struck her.  He was shaky, and was holding on by the
table.  “I will be silent,” she cried—what a relief it was to him to hear
her say that! “but I will mark you,” and before he could comprehend what
she was doing she had seized a little pair of scissors which lay near
her, had caught his wrist, and had scored a deep cross on the back of the
hand.  The blood burst out and she threw him a handkerchief.

“Take that and be gone!”

He was so amazed and terrified, not only at the sight of the blood, but
at her extraordinary behaviour, that he turned ghastly white.  The pain,
however, recalled him to his senses; he rolled the handkerchief over the
wound, twisted his own round it too, for the red stain came through
Pauline’s cambric, and departed.  The account current in the college was,
that he had torn himself against a nail in a fence.  The accident was a
little inconvenient on the following Sunday, when he had to preach at
Hogsbridge Corner; but as he reproduced the sermon on the carnal mind,
which he knew pretty well by heart, he was not nervous.  He had made it
much simpler, in accordance with the advice given on a former occasion.
He had struck out the metaphysics and had put in a new head—“Neither
indeed _can_ be.”  “The apostle did not merely state a fact that the
carnal mind was not subject to the law of God; he said, ‘Neither indeed
_can_ be.’  Mark, my brethren, the force of the neither can.”




CHAPTER XXI
THE WISDOM OF THE SERPENT


GEORGE ALLEN meanwhile, at Cowfold, languished in love with Priscilla
Broad, who was now a comely girl of eighteen.  Mrs. Broad had, of course,
discovered what was in the wind, and her pride suffered a severe shock.
She had destined Priscilla, as the daughter of a Flavel, for a London
minister, and that she should marry a tradesman was intolerable.  Worse
still, a tradesman in Cowfold!  What would become of their influence in
the town, she continually argued with Mr. Broad, if they became connected
with a member of their congregation?  She thought it would be a serious
hindrance to their usefulness.  But Mr. Broad was not so sure, although
he hated the Allens; and Priscilla, somehow or other, was not so sure,
for, despite her mother’s constant hints about their vulgarity, she not
infrequently discovered that something was wanted from the shop, and
bought it herself.

One Monday afternoon, Mr. Broad having thrown the silk handkerchief off
his face and bestirred himself at the sight of the radishes,
water-cresses, tea, and hot buttered toast, thus addressed his wife:

“My love, I am not altogether inclined to discountenance the attentions
which George pays to Priscilla.  There are so many circumstances to be
taken into account.”

“It is a great trouble to me, John, and I really think if anything of the
kind were to happen, at least you would have to seek another cause.  Just
consider the position in which I should stand towards Mrs. Allen.
Besides, I am sure it will interfere with your duties here if we are
obliged to take notice of the Allens more than of other people in the
town.”

“To seek for another cause, my love?  That is a very grave matter at my
time of life.  You remember too, that there is an endowment here.”

“Quite so; and that is the more reason why we should not permit the
attachment.”

“But, my love, as I observed, there are so many circumstances to be taken
into account.  You know as well as I do in what aspect I view the Allens,
and what my sentiments with regard to them are—personally that is to say,
and not as minister of the gospel.  Perhaps Providence, my dear, intends
this opportunity as a means whereby the emotions of my poor sinful
nature—emotions which may have been uncharitable—may be converted into
brotherly love.  Then we must recollect that Isaac is a prominent member
of the church and a deacon.  Thirdly, in all probability, if we do not
permit Priscilla to marry George, offence will be taken and they may
withdraw their subscription, which, I believe, comes altogether to twenty
pounds per annum.  Fourthly, the Allens have been blessed with an unusual
share of worldly prosperity, and George is about to become a partner.
Fifthly and lastly”—Mr. Broad had acquired a habit of dividing his most
ordinary conversation into heads—“it is by no means improbable that I may
need a co-pastor before long, and we shall secure the Allens’ powerful
influence in favour of Thomas.”

Mrs. Broad felt the full force of these arguments.

“I should think,” she added, “that George, after marriage, cannot live at
the shop.”

“No, that will not be possible; they must take a private house.”

So it was agreed, without any reference to the question whether Priscilla
and George cared for one another, that no opposition should be offered.
The Allens themselves, father and mother, were by no means so eager for
the honour of the match as Mrs. Broad supposed them to be, for Mrs.
Isaac, particularly proud of her husband, and a little proud of their
comfortable business and their comfortable property, was not dazzled by
the Flavel ancestry.

When George formally asked permission of Mr. Broad to sanction his
addresses, a meeting between the parents became necessary, and Mrs. Broad
called on Mrs. Allen.  She was asked into the dining-room at the back of
the shop.  At that time, at any rate in Cowfold, the drawing-room, which
was upstairs, was an inaccessible sanctuary, save on Sunday and on high
tea-party days.  Mrs. Broad looked round at the solid mahogany furniture;
cast her eyes on the port and sherry standing on the sideboard, in
accordance with Cowfold custom; observed that not a single thing in the
room was worn or shabby; that everything was dusted with absolute nicety,
for the Allens kept two servants; and became a little reconciled to her
lot.

Mrs. Allen presently appeared in her black silk dress, with her gold
watch hanging in front, and saluted the minister’s wife with the usual
good-humoured, slightly democratic freedom which always annoyed Mrs.
Broad.

“My dear Mrs. Allen,” began Mrs. Broad, “I have called to announce to you
a surprising piece of intelligence, although I dare say you know it all.
Your son George has asked Mr. Broad to be allowed to consider himself as
Priscilla’s suitor.  We have discussed the matter together, and I have
come to know what your views are.  I may say that we had
destined—hoped—that—er—Priscilla would find her sphere as a minister’s
wife in the metropolis; but it is best, perhaps, to follow the leadings
of Providence.”

“Well, Mrs. Broad, I must say I was a little bit disappointed myself—to
tell you the plain truth; but it is of no use to contradict young people
in love with one another.”

Mrs. Broad was astonished.  Disappointed!  But she remembered her
husband’s admonitions.  So she contented herself with an insinuation.

“What I meant, my dear Mrs. Allen, was that, as the Flavels have been a
ministerial family for so long, it would have been gratifying to me, of
course, if Priscilla had bestowed herself upon—upon somebody occupying
the same position.”

“That is just what my mother used to say.  I was a Burton, you remember.
They were large tanners in Northamptonshire, and she did not like my
going to a shop.  But you know, Mrs. Broad, you had better be in a shop
and have plenty of everything, and not have to pinch and screw, than have
a brass knocker on your door, and not be able to pay for the clothes you
wear.  That’s my belief, at any rate.”

The dart entered Mrs. Broad’s soul.  She remembered some
“procrastination”—to use her husband’s favourite word—in settling a
draper’s bill, even when it was diminished by the pew rent, and she
wondered if Mrs. Allen knew the facts.  Of course she did; all Cowfold
knew every fact connected with everybody in the town.  She discerned it
was best to retreat.

“I wished to tell you, Mrs. Allen, that we do not intend to offer the
least objection”—she thought that perhaps a little professional unction
might reduce her antagonist—“and I am sure I pray that God will bless
their union.”

“As I said before, Mrs. Broad, neither shall we object.  We shall let
George do as he likes.  He is a real good boy, worth a princess, and if
he chooses to have Miss Broad, we shan’t hinder him.  She will always be
welcome here, and it will be a consolation to you to know she will never
want anything.”  Mrs. Allen shook her silk dress out a little, and
offered Mrs. Broad a glass of wine.  Her feelings were a little
flustered, and she needed support, but she refused.

“No thank you, Mrs. Allen.  I must be going.”




CHAPTER XXII
THE ORACLE WARNS—AFTER THE EVENT


IT is no part of my business to tell the story of the love-making between
George and Priscilla.  Such stories have been told too often.  Every
weakness in her was translated by George into some particularly
attractive virtue.  He saw nothing, heard nothing, which was not to her
advantage.  Once, indeed, when he was writing the letter that was for
ever to decide his destiny, it crossed his mind that this was an epoch—a
parting of the ways—and he hesitated as he folded it up.  But no warning
voice was heard; nothing smote him; he was doing what he believed to be
the best; he was allowed to go on without a single remonstrant sign.  The
messenger was despatched, and his fate was sealed.  His mother and father
had held anxious debate.  They believed Priscilla to be silly, and the
question was whether they should tell George so.  The more they reflected
on the affair the less they liked it; but it was agreed that they could
do nothing, and that to dissuade their son would only embitter him
against them.

“Perhaps,” said Mrs. Allen, “when she has a family she will be better.”

Mrs. Allen had a belief that children cured a woman of many follies.

Nevertheless the mother could not refrain, when she had to talk to George
about his engagement, from “letting out” just a word.

“I hope you will be happy, my dear boy.  The great thing is not to have a
fool for a wife.  There has never, to my knowledge, been a woman amongst
the Burtons or the Allens who was a fool.”

George felt nothing at the time, for he suspected nothing; but the words
somehow remained with him, and reappeared later on in black intensity
like invisible writing under heat.

So they were married, and went to live in a cottage, small, but very
respectable, in the Shott Road.  For the first six months both were in
bliss.  Priscilla was constantly backwards and forwards to her mother,
who took upon herself at once the whole direction of her affairs; but
there was no rupture with the Allens, for, whatever her other faults
might be, Priscilla was not given to making quarrels, and there was
little or no bitterness or evil temper in her.  George came home after
his work was over at the shop, and sometimes went out to supper with his
wife, or read to her the newspaper, which came once a week.  Like his
father, he was an ardent politician, and, from the very beginning of the
struggle, an enthusiastic Free Trader.  The Free Trade creed was, indeed,
the cause of serious embarrassment, for not only were the customers
agricultural and Protectionist, but the deacons at Tanner’s Lane, being
nearly all either farmers or connected with the land, were also
Protectionist, and Mr. Broad had a hard time of it.  For himself, he
expressed no opinion; but once, at a deacons’ meeting, when it looked as
if some controversy would arise, he begged Brother Allen to remember
that, though we might be wise as serpents, we were also commanded to be
harmless as doves.  There was a small charity connected with the chapel,
which was distributed, not in money, but in bread, and Brother Allen, not
being able to contain himself, had let fall a word or two about the price
of bread which would have raised a storm if Mr. Broad had not poured on
the troubled waters that oil of which he was a perfect reservoir.

George did his best to instruct his wife in the merits of the
controversy, and when he found anything in his newspaper read it aloud to
her.

“You see, Priscilla,” he said one evening, “it stands to reason that if
foreign corn pays a duty, the price of every quarter grown here is
raised, and this increased price goes into the farmer’s or landlord’s
pocket: Why should I, or why should my men, pay twopence more for every
loaf to buy Miss Wootton a piano?”

“Really, George, do you mean to say that they are going to buy Miss
Wootton a piano?”

“My dear, I said that when they buy a loaf of bread twopence out of it
goes to buy Miss Wootton’s piano!” repeated George, laying an emphasis on
every word.  “I did not mean, of course, that they put their twopences in
her pocket.  The point is, that the duty enables Wootton to get more for
his corn.”

“Well,” said Priscilla triumphantly, “I can tell you she is _not_ going
to have a piano.  She’s going to have a little organ instead, because she
can play tunes better on an organ, and it’s more suitable for her; so
there’s an end of that.”

“It doesn’t matter whether it is an organ or piano,” said George, “the
principle is the same.”

“Well, but you said a piano; I don’t think the principle is the same.  If
I were she I would sooner have the piano.”

A shade of perplexed trouble crossed George’s face, and some creases
appeared in his forehead; but he smoothed them away and laid down his
paper.

“Priscilla, put away your work for a moment and just listen.”

Priscilla was making something in the shape of netting by means of pins
and a long loop which was fastened under her foot.

“I can listen, George; there is no occasion to put it away.”

“Well then,” he answered, placing both his elbows on the table, and
resting his face upon them, “all corn which comes into this country pays
a duty—that you understand.  Consequently it cannot be sold here for less
than sixty shillings a quarter.  Of course, if that is the case, English
wheat is kept up to a higher price than it would fetch it there was no
duty.  Therefore bread is, as I calculate, about twopence a loaf dearer
than it ought to be.  And why should it be?  That’s what I want to know.”

“I believe,” said Priscilla, “we might save a good bit by baking at
home.”

“Yes, yes; but never mind that now.  You know that foreign corn pays a
duty.  You do know that?”

“Yes,” said Priscilla, because there was nothing else to be said.

“Well, then, you must see that, if that be so, farmers can obtain a
higher price for English corn.”

Poor Priscilla really did her best to comprehend.  She stopped her
knitting for a moment, put her knitting-pin to her lips, and answered
very slowly and solemnly “Ye-es.”

“Ah; but I know when you say ‘Ye-es’ like that you do not understand.”

“I do understand,” she retorted, with a little asperity.

“Well then, repeat it, and let us see.”

“No, I shall not.”

“Dear Priscilla, I am not vexed: but I only wanted to make it quite plain
to you.  The duty on foreign corn is a tax in favour of the farmer, or
perhaps the landlord, just as distinctly as if the tax-collector carried
the coin from our till and gave it them.”

“Of course it is quite plain,” she responded, making a bold stroke for
her life.  “Of course it is quite plain we are taxed”—George’s face grew
bright, for he thought the truth had dawned upon her—“because the farmers
have to pay the duty on foreign corn.”

He took up his newspaper, held it open so as to cover his face, was
silent for a few minutes, and then, pulling out his watch, declared it
was time to go to bed.  She gathered up her netting, looked at him
doubtfully as she passed, and went upstairs.

The roof of George’s house had a kind of depression or well in the middle
of it, whence ran a rainwater pipe, which passed down inside, and so,
under the floor, to the soft-water cistern.  A bad piece of construction,
thought he, and he wished, if he could have done so, to improve it; but
there was no way of altering it without pulling the whole place to
pieces.  One day, a very short time after the talk about Free Trade, a
fearful storm of rain broke over Cowfold, and he was startled by Ellen,
his servant, running into the shop and telling him that the staircase was
flooded, and missis wanted him at once.  He put on his coat and was off
in a moment.  When he got there Priscilla met him at the door crying, and
in a great fright.  The well up aloft was full of water, and it was
pouring in torrents through the little window.  It had gone through the
floor of the bedroom and into the dining-room, pulling down with it about
half the ceiling, which lay in a horrid mess upon the dining table and
the carpet, George saw in an instant what was the matter.  He ran up the
steps to the well, pulled out a quantity of straw and dirt which blocked
up the entrance to the pipe; the water disappeared in two minutes, and
all further danger was arrested.

“Why on earth,” he cried in half a passion, “did not you think to clear
away the rubbish, instead of wasting your time in sending for me?  It
ought to have entered into anybody’s head to do such a simple thing as
that.”

“How was I to know?” replied Mrs. George.  “I am not an ironmonger.  What
have I to do with pipes?  You shouldn’t have had such a thing.”

Ellen stood looking at the wreck.

“We don’t want you;” said George savagely; “go into the kitchen,” and he
shut the dining-room door.  There the husband and wife stood face to face
with one another, with the drip, drip, drip still proceeding, the ruined
plaster, and the spoilt furniture.

“I don’t care,” he broke out, “one brass farthing for it all; but what I
do care for is that you should not have had the sense to unstop that
pipe.”

She said nothing, but cried bitterly.  At last she sat down and sobbed
out: “O George, George, you are in a rage with me; you are tired of me;
you are disappointed with me.  Oh! what shall I do, what _shall_ I do?”
Poor child! her pretty curls fell over her face as she covered it with
her long white hands.  George was touched with pity in an instant, and
his arms were round her neck.  He kissed her fervently, and besought her
not to think anything of what he had said.  He took out his handkerchief,
wiped her eyes tenderly, lifted one of her arms and put it round his neck
as he pulled a chair towards him and sat down beside her.  Nothing she
loved like caresses!  She knew what _their_ import was, though she could
not follow his economical logic, and she clung to him, and buried her
face on his shoulder.  At that moment, as he drew her heavy brown tresses
over him, smothered his eyes and mouth in them, and then looked down
through them on the white, sweet beauty they shadowed, he forgot or
overlooked everything, and was once more completely happy.

Suddenly she released herself.  “What shall we do to-night, George, the
bedroom will be so damp?”

He recovered himself, and admitted that they could not sleep there.
There was the spare bedroom; but the wet had come in there too.

“I will sleep at father’s, and you sleep at home too.  We will have fires
alight, and we shall be dry enough to-morrow.  You be off now, my dear; I
will see about it all.”

So George had the fires alight, got in a man to help him, and they swept
and scoured and aired till it was dark.  In a day or two the plasterer
could mend the ceiling.

Priscilla had left, and, excepting the servant, who was upstairs, George
was alone.  He looked round, walked about—what was it?  Was he tired?  It
could not be that; he was never tired.  He left as soon as he could and
went back to the shop.  After telling the tale of the calamity which had
befallen him he announced—it was now supper-time—that he was going to
stay all night.  Mother, father, and sister were delighted to have
him—“It looked like old times again;” but George was not in much of a
mood for talking, and at ten o’clock went upstairs; his early departure
being, of course, set down to the worry he had gone through.  He turned
into bed.  Generally speaking he thought no more of sleep than he did of
breathing; it came as naturally as the air into his lungs; but what was
this new experience?  Half an hour, an hour, after he had laid down he
was still awake, and worse than awake; for his thoughts were of a
different cast from his waking thoughts; fearful forebodings; a horror of
great darkness.  He rose and bathed his head in cold water, and lay down
again; but it was of no use, and he walked about his room.  What an epoch
is the first sleepless night—the night when the first wrench has been
given us by the Destinies to loosen us from the love of life; when we
have first said to ourselves that there are worse things than death!

George’s father always slept well, but the mother stirred at the
slightest sound.  She heard her boy on the other side of the wall pacing
to and fro, and she slipped out of bed, put on her dressing-gown, and
went to listen.  Presently she knocked gently.

“George, my dear, aren’t you well?”

“Yes, mother; nothing the matter.”

“Let me in.”

He let her in, and sat down.  The moon shone brightly, and there was no
need for any other light.

The mother came and sat beside her child.

“George, my dear, there is something on you mind?  What is it?—tell me.”

“Nothing, mother; nothing indeed.”

She answered by taking his cold hand in both her own and putting it on
her lap.  Presently he disengaged himself and went to the window.  She
sat still for a moment, and followed him.  She looked up in his face; the
moonlight was full upon it; there was no moisture in his eyes, but his
lips quivered.  She led him away, and got him to sit down again, taking
his hand as before, but speaking no word.  Suddenly, without warning, his
head was on his mother’s bosom, and he was weeping as if his heart would
break.  Another first experience to him and to her; the first time he had
ever wept since he was a child and cried over a fall or because it was
dark.  She supported that heavy head with the arm which had carried him
before he could walk alone; she kissed him, and her tears flowed with
his; but still she was silent.  There was no reason why she should make
further inquiry; she knew it all.  By themselves there they remained till
he became a little calmer, and then he begged her to leave him.  She
wished to stay, but he would not permit it, and she withdrew.  When she
reached her bedroom her husband was still asleep, and although she feared
to wake him, she could no longer contain herself, and falling on her
knees with her face in the bedclothes, so that she might not be heard,
she cried to her Maker to have mercy on her child.  She was not a woman
much given to religious exercises, but she prayed that night such a
prayer as had not been prayed in Tanner’s Lane since its foundation was
laid.  For this cause shall a man leave father and mother and cleave to
his wife?  Ah, yes! he does leave them; but in his heart does he never go
back?  And if he never does, does his mother ever leave him?

In the morning Mrs. Allen was a little pale, and was asked by her husband
if she was unwell, but she held her peace.  George, too, rose, went about
his work, and in the afternoon walked up to the cottage to meet his wife
there.  She was bright and smiling, and had a thousand things to tell him
about what her mamma said, and how mamma hoped that the nasty pipe would
be altered and never ought to have been there; and how she was coming
after tea to talk to him, and how she herself, Priscilla, had got a plan.

“What is it?” said George.

“Why, I would put a grating, or something, over the pipe, so that it
shouldn’t get stopped up.”

“But if the grating got stopped up that would be just as bad.”

“Well then, I wouldn’t have a well there at all.  Why don’t you cover it
over?”

‘“But what are you to do with the window?  You cannot block out the
light.”

So Priscilla’s “plans,” as she called them, were nothing.  And though
George had a plan which he thought might answer, he did not consult her
about it.




CHAPTER XXIII
FURTHER DEVELOPMENT


SIX months afterwards Priscilla was about to give birth to her
first-born.  At Mrs. Allen’s earnest request old nurse Barton had been
engaged, who nursed Mrs. Allen when George came into the world, and loved
him like her own child.  As a counterpoise, Mrs. Broad, who had desired a
nurse from a distance, whom she knew, installed herself with Priscilla.
Nurse Barton had a great dislike to Mrs. Broad, although she attended Mr.
Broad’s ministrations at Tanner’s Lane.  She was not a member of the
church, and never could be got to propose herself for membership.  There
was, in fact, a slight flavour of Paganism about her.  She was considered
to belong to the “world,” and it was only her age and undoubted skill
which saved her practice amongst the Tanner’s Lane ladies.  There was a
rival in the town; but she was a younger woman, and never went out to any
of the respectable houses, save when Mrs. Barton was not available.

The child was safely born, and as soon as nurse Barton could be spared
for an hour or two she went to Mrs. Allen, whom she found alone.  The
good woman then gave Mrs. Allen her opinions, which, by the way, she
always gave with prefect frankness.

“Thank the Lord-i-mercy this ’ere job, Mrs. Allen, is near at an end.  If
it ’adn’t been my dear boy George’s wife, never would I have set foot in
that ’ouse.”

“Why not?”

“Why not?  Now, Mrs. Allen, you know as well as I do.  To see that there
Mrs. Broad!  She might ’ave ordered me about; that wouldn’t a been
nothin’; but to see ’er a orderin’ ’_im_, and a ridin’ on ’im like a
wooden rockin’-’orse, and with no more feelin’!  A nasty, prancin’,
’igh-’eaded creatur’.  Thinks I to myself, often and often, if things was
different I’d let yer know, that I would; but I ’eld my tong.  It ’ud a
been wuss for us all, p’r’aps, if I ’adn’t.”

“I should think so,” said Mrs. Allen; “remember she is the minister’s
wife.”

“Minister’s wife!” repeated Mrs. Barton, and with much scorn.  “And then
them children of hern.  Lord be praised I never brought such things as
them into the world.  That was her fine nuss as she must get down from
London; and pretty creaturs they are!”

“Hush, hush; George has one of them, and she is mine.”

“I can’t ’elp it, ma’am, I must speak out.  I say as he ought to ’ave
married somebody better nor ’er; though I don’t mind a tellin’ of yer
she’s the best of the lot.  Why did the Lord in heaven, as sent Jesus
Christ to die for our souls, let my George ’ave such a woman as that?
What poor silly creaturs we all are!” and the old woman, bending her head
down, shook it mournfully and rubbed her knees with her hand.  She was
thinking of him as he lay in her lap years and years ago, and pondering,
in her disconnected, incoherent way, over the mysteries which are
mysteries to us as much as to her.

Mrs. Broad, who was in constant attendance upon Priscilla, at the very
earliest moment pronounced the baby a Flavel, and made haste to tell
father and mother so.  There was no mistaking a refinement, so to say, in
the features and an expression in the eye.  George, of course, was nearly
banished for a time, and was much with his father and mother.  At length,
however, the hour arrived when the nurse took her departure, and, Mrs.
Broad having also somewhat retired, he began to see a little more of his
wife; but it was very little.  She was altogether shut up in maternal
cares—closed round, apparently, from the whole world.  He was not
altogether displeased, but he did at times think that she might give him
a moment now and then, especially as he was greatly interested in the
coming county election.  It was rather too early in the day for a Free
Trader to stand as a candidate, but two Whigs, of whom they had great
hopes, had been put up, and both George and his father were most
energetic in canvassing and on committees.

Mr. Broad had decided not to vote.  He did not deny that his sympathies
were not with the Tories, but as a minister of religion it would be
better for him to remain neutral.  This annoyed the Allens and damaged
their cause.  At a meeting held by the Tories one of the speakers called
upon the audience to observe that all the respectable people, with very
few exceptions, were on their side.  “Why,” cried he, “I’ll bet you, my
friends, all Lombard Street to a china orange that they don’t get even
the Dissenting parson to vote for the Radicals.  Of course he won’t, and
why?  Just because he’s a cut above his congregation, and knows a little
more than they do, and belongs to the intelligent classes.”

George bethought himself that perhaps he might do something through
Priscilla to influence her mother, and he determined to speak to her
about it.  He came home one evening after attending a committee, and
found supper ready.  Priscilla was downstairs, sitting with the door
open.

“Hadn’t we better shut the door?” said George; “it is rather cold.”

“No, no, George; I shouldn’t hear the baby.”

“But Ellen is upstairs.”

“Yes; but then she might go to sleep.”

“My dear,” began George, “I wish your father could be got to vote
straight.  You see that by not doing so he goes against all the
principles of the Independents.  Ever since they have been in existence
they have always stood up for freedom, and we are having the large yellow
flag worked with the words, Civil and Religious Liberty.  It will be a
bad thing for us if he holds aloof.  I cannot understand,” he continued,
getting eloquent, “how a Dissenting minister can make up his mind not to
vote against a party which has been answerable for all the oppression and
all the wrongs in English history, and for all our useless wars, and
actually persecuted his predecessors in this very meeting-house in which
he now preaches.  Besides, to say nothing about the past, just look at
what we have before us now.  The Tories are the most bitter opponents of
Free Trade.  I can’t tell you how I feel about it, and I do think that if
you were to speak to your mother she would perhaps induce him to change
his mind.”

It was a long time since he had said so much all at once to his wife.

“George, George, I am sure he’s awake!” and she was off out of the room
in an instant.  Presently she returned.

“Mamma came here this afternoon and brought his hood—a new one—such a
lovely hood!—and she says he looks more than ever like a Flavel in it.”

“I don’t believe you listened to a word of what I was saying.”

“Oh yes, I did; you always think I don’t listen; but I can listen to you
and watch for him too.”

“What did I say?”

“Never mind, I know.”

“I cannot understand,” he said sullenly, and diverted for a moment from
his subject, “why mamma should be always telling _you_ he is a Flavel.”

“Well, really, George, why shouldn’t she?  Tryphosa said the other day
that if you were to take away grandpapa Flavel’s wig and bands from the
picture in the _Evangelical Magazine_ he would be just like him.”

“It seems to me,” replied George, “that if there’s any nonsense going
about the town, it always comes to you.  People don’t talk such rubbish
to me.”

What the effect of this speech might have been cannot be told, for at
this moment the baby did really cry, and Priscilla departed hastily for
the night.  She never spoke to her mother about the election, for, as
George suspected, she had not paid the slightest attention to him; and as
to exchanging with her mother a single word upon such a subject as
politics, or upon any other subject which was in any way impersonal,—she
never did such a thing in her life.

It was the uniform practice of the Reverend John Broad to walk down the
main Street of Cowfold on Monday morning, and to interchange a few words
with any of his congregation whom he might happen to meet.  This pastoral
perambulation not only added importance to him, and made him a figure in
Cowfold, but, coming always on Monday, served to give people some notion
of a preoccupation during the other days of the week which was forbidden,
for mental reasons, on the day after Sunday.  On this particular Monday
Mr. Broad was passing Mr. Allen’s shop, and seeing father and son there,
went in.  Mr. Allen himself was at a desk which stood near the window,
and George was at the counter, in a black apron, weighing nails.

After an unimportant remark or two about the weather, Mr. Allen began in
a cheery tone, so as to prevent offence:

“Mr. Broad, we are sorry we cannot persuade you to vote for the good
cause.”

Mr. Broad’s large mouth lengthened itself, and his little eyes had an
unpleasant light in them.

“Brother Allen, I have made this matter the subject of much meditation,
and I may even say of prayer, and I have come to the conclusion it will
be better for me to occupy a neutral position.”

“Why, Mr. Broad?  You cannot doubt on which side the right lies.”

“No; but then there are so many things to be considered, so many
responsibilities, and my first care, you see, must be the ministerial
office and the church which Providence has placed in my charge.”

“But, Mr. Broad, there are only two or three of them who are Tory.”

“Only old Bushel and another farmer or two,” interrupted George.

Mr. Broad looked severely at George, but did not condescend to answer
him.

“Those two or three, Brother Allen, require consideration as much as
ourselves.  Brother Bushel is, I may say, a pillar of the cause, a most
faithful follower of the Lord; and what are political questions compared
with that?  How could I justify myself if my liberty were to become a
stumbling-block to my brother.  The house of God without Brother Bushel
to give out the hymns on Sunday would, I am sure, not be the same house
of God to any of us.”

“But, Mr. Broad, do you think he will be so silly as to be offended
because you exercise the same right which he claims for himself?”

“Ah, Brother Allen—offended!  You remember, no doubt, the text,
‘Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while
the world standeth.’”

It is a very good thing to have at one’s elbow a Bible of rules for our
guidance; but unfortunately we relieve ourselves very often of the most
necessary inquiry whether the rule applies to the particular case in
hand.  Mr. Allen had the greatest possible respect for St. Paul, but he
felt sure the apostle was where he had no business to be just at that
particular moment.  George also saw the irrelevance of the quotation, and
discerned exactly where it did not fit.

“Mr. Broad, I am sure I don’t pretend to know what St. Paul thought as
well as you do—of course not—but do you think that voting is like eating
meat?  Is it not a duty to express our convictions on such questions as
those now before the country?  It didn’t much matter whether a man ate
meat which had been offered to an idol or not, but it does matter how we
are governed.”

Mr. Broad turned round on George, and smiled with a smile which was
certainly not a sign of affection, but otherwise did not notice him.

“Well, Mr. Broad,” continued Mr. Allen, “all I can say is, I regret it;
and I am sure you will excuse me if I also say that we too deserve some
consideration.  You forget that your refusal to declare yourself may be
stumbling-block to _us_.”

“I hope not, I hope not.  George, how is Priscilla, and how is her child?
Are they both quite well?” and with a pontifical benediction the minister
moved away.  When he got home he consulted the oracle; not on his knees,
but sitting in his arm-chair; that is to say, Mrs. Broad at the Monday
afternoon tea, and she relieved his anxiety.  There was no fear of any
secession on the part of the Allens, connected as they were with them
through Priscilla.  On the other hand, Brother Bushel, although he gave
out the hymns, had already had a quarrel with the singing pew because
they would not more frequently perform a tune with a solo for the double
bass, which he always accompanied with his own bass voice, and Mr. Broad
had found it difficult to restore peace; the flute and clarionet justly
urging that they never had solos, and why the double bass, who only
played from ear, and not half as many notes as they played, should be
allowed to show off they didn’t know.  Mr. Bushel, too, contributed ten
pounds a year to the cause, and Piddingfold Green Chapel was but a mile
farther off from him than Cowfold.  There were allies of the Allens in
Tanner’s Lane, no doubt; but none of them would be likely to desert so
long as the Allens themselves remained.  Therefore Providence seemed to
point out to Mr. and Mrs. Broad that their course was clear.




CHAPTER XXIV
“I CAME NOT TO SEND PEACE, BUT A SWORD”


MR. ALLEN, having business in London, determined to go on Saturday, and
spend the next day with Zachariah.  Although he always called on his old
friend whenever he could do so, he was not often away from home on a
Sunday.  He also resolved to take George with him.  Accordingly on
Saturday morning they were up early and caught a coach on the North Road.
The coaches by this time had fallen off considerably, for the Birmingham
railway was open, and there was even some talk of a branch through
Cowfold; but there were still perhaps a dozen which ran to places a good
way east of the line.  Father and son dismounted at the “George and Blue
Boar,” where they were to sleep.  Sunday was to be spent with the
Colemans, whom George had seen before but very seldom; never, indeed,
since he was a boy.

Zachariah still went to Pike Street Chapel, but only in the morning to
hear Mr. Bradshaw, who was now an old man, and could not preach twice.
On that particular Sunday on which Zachariah, Pauline, Mr. Allen, and
George heard him he took for his text the thirteenth verse of the twelfth
chapter of Deuteronomy: “Take heed to thyself that thou offer not thy
burnt offerings in every place thou seest.”  He put down his spectacles
after he had read these words, for he never used a note, and said: “If
your religion doesn’t help you, it is no religion for you; you had better
be without it.  I don’t mean if it doesn’t help you to a knowledge of a
future life or of the way to heaven.  Everybody will say his religion
does that.  What I do mean is, that the sign of a true religion—true for
_you_, is this—Does it assist you to bear your own private
difficulties?—does it really?—not the difficulties of the schools and
theology, but those of the parlour and countinghouse; ay, difficulties
most difficult, those with persons nearest to you? . . .  Everybody ought
to have his _own_ religion.  In one sense we are all disciples of Christ,
but nevertheless each man has troubles peculiar to himself, and it is
absurd to expect that any book system will be sufficient for each one of
us at all points.  You must make your own religion, and it is only what
you make yourself which will be of any use to you.  Don’t be disturbed if
you find it is not of much use to other persons.  Stick to it yourself if
it is really your own, a bit of yourself.  There are, however, in the
Book of God universal truths, and the wonderful thing about them is, that
they are at the same time more particularly adapted to you and me and all
our innermost wants than anything we can discover for ourselves.  That is
the miracle of inspiration.  For thousands and thousands of years some of
the sayings here have comforted those who have well nigh despaired in the
desert of the world.  The wisdom of millions of apostles, of heroes, of
martyrs, of poor field labourers, of solitary widows, of orphans of the
destitute, of men driven to their last extremity has been the wisdom of
this volume—not their own, and yet most truly theirs. . . .  Here is a
word for us this morning: ‘_Take heed to thyself that thou offer not thy
burnt offerings in every place thou seest_.’  Ah, what a word it is!  You
and I are not idolaters, and there is no danger of our being so.  For you
and me this is not a warning against idolatry.  What is it for us then?
Reserve yourself; discriminate in your worship.  Reserve yourself, I say;
but what is the implication?  What says the next verse?  ‘_In the place
which the Lord shall choose_;’ that is to say, keep your worship for the
Highest.  Do not squander yourself, but, on the other hand, before the
shrine of the Lord offer all your love and adoration.  What a practical
application this has! . . . I desire to come a little closer to you.
What are the consequences of not obeying this Divine law?  You will not
be struck dead nor excommunicated, you will be simply _disappointed_.
Your burnt offering will receive no answer; you will not be blessed
through it; you will come to see that you have been pouring forth your
treasure, and something worse, your heart’s blood—not the blood of
cattle—before that which is no God—a nothing, in fact.  ‘Vanity of
vanities,’ you will cry, ‘all is vanity.’  My young friends, young men
and young women, you are particularly prone to go wrong in this matter.
You not only lay your possessions but yourselves on altars by the
roadside.”

It was the first time George had ever heard anything from any public
speaker which came home to him, and he wondered if Mr. Bradshaw knew his
history.  He interpreted the discourse after his own way, and Priscilla
was ever before him.

They came back to the little house, and sat down to dinner in the little
front room.  There were portraits on the walls—nothing else but
portraits—and the collection at first sight was inconsistent.  Major
Cartwright was still there; there were also Byron, Bunyan, Scott, Paine,
Burns, Mr. Bradshaw, and Rousseau.  It was closely expressive of its
owners.  Zachariah and Pauline were private persons; they were, happily
for them, committed to nothing, and were not subsidised by their
reputations to defend a system.  They were consequently free to think at
large, and if they admired both Bunyan and Rousseau, they were at liberty
to do so.  Zachariah, in a measure, and a very large measure, had
remained faithful to his earliest beliefs—who is there that does not?—and
although they had been modified, they were still there; and he listened
to Mr. Bradshaw with the faith of thirty years ago.  He also believed in
a good many things he had learned without him, and perhaps the old and
the new were not so discordant as at first sight they might have seemed
to be.  He was not, in fact, despite all his love of logic, the “yes _or_
no” from which most people cannot escape, but a “yes _and_ no”; not
immorally and through lack of resolution, but by reason of an original
receptivity and the circumstances of his training.  If he had been merely
a student the case would have been different but he was not a student.
He was a journeyman printer; and hard work has a tendency to demolish the
distinctions of dialectics.  He had also been to school outside his shop,
and had learned many lessons, often confusing and apparently
contradictory.  Blanketeer marches; his first wife; the workhouse
imprisonment; his second wife; the little Pauline had each come to him
with its own special message, and the net result was a character, but a
character disappointing to persons who prefer men and women of linear
magnitude to those of three dimensions.

After dinner the conversation turned upon politics and Mr. Allen
described his interview with Mr. Broad, regretting that the movement in
the district round Cowfold would receive no countenance from the minister
of the very sect which ought to be its chief support.

“A sad falling off,” said Zachariah, “from the days, even in my time,
when the Dissenters were the insurrectionary class.  Mr. Bradshaw, last
Sunday, after his sermon, shut his Bible, and told the people that he did
not now interfere much in political matters; but he felt he should not be
doing his duty if he did not tell those whom he taught which way they
ought to vote, and that what he had preached to them for so many years
would be poor stuff if it did not compel them into a protest against
taxing the poor for the sake of the rich.”

“Yes,” replied Mr. Allen; “but then Broad never has taught what Bradshaw
teaches; he never seems to me to see anything clearly; at least he never
makes me see anything clearly; the whole world is in a fog to him.”

“From what I have heard of Mr. Broad,” said Pauline, “I should think the
explanation of him is very simple; he is a hypocrite—an ordinary
hypocrite.  What is the use of going out of the way to seek for
explanations of such commonplace persons?”

“Pauline, Pauline,” cried Zachariah, “you surely forget, my child, in
whose company you are!”

“Oh, as for that,” said George, “Miss Coleman needn’t mind me.  I haven’t
married Mr. Broad, and my father is quite right.  For that matter, I
believe Miss Coleman is right too.”

“Well,” said Mr. Allen, “it is rather strong to say a man is an ordinary
hypocrite, and it is not easy to prove it.”

“Not easy to prove it,” said Pauline, shifting a little her chair and
looking straight at Mr. Allen, with great earnestness; “hypocrisy is the
one thing easiest to prove.  I can tell whether a man is a hypocrite
before I know anything else about him.  I may not for a long time be able
to say what else he may be, but before he speaks, almost, I can detect
whether he is sincere.”

“You women,” said Zachariah, with a smile, “or you girls rather, are so
positive.  Just as though the world were divided like the goats and the
sheep in the gospel.  That is a passage that I never could quite
understand.  I never, hardly, see a pure breed either of goat or sheep.
I never see anybody who deserves to go straight to heaven or who deserves
to go straight to hell.  When the judgment day comes it will be a
difficult task.  Why, Pauline, my dear, I am a humbug myself.”

“Ah well, I have heard all that before; but, nevertheless, what I say is
true.  Some men, using speech as God meant men to use it, are liars, and
some are not.  Of course not entirely so, nor at all times.  We cannot
speak mere truth; we are not made to speak it.  For all that you are not
a liar.”

“Anyhow, I shall go on,” said Mr. Allen.  “We shall have a desperate
fight, and shall most likely lose; but no Tory shall sit for our county
if I can help it.”

“Of course you will go on,” said Zachariah.  “So shall I go on.  We are
to have a meeting in Clerkenwell to-morrow night, although, to tell you
the truth, I don’t feel exactly the interest in the struggle which I did
in those of five-and-twenty years ago, when we had to whisper our
treasons to one another in locked rooms and put sentries at the doors.
You know nothing about those times, George.”

“I wish I had,” said George, with an unusual passion, which surprised his
father and caused Pauline to lift her eyes from the table and look at
him.  “I only wish I had.  I can’t speak as father can, and I often say
to myself I should like to take myself off to some foreign country where
men get shot for what they call conspiracy.  If I knew such a country I
half believe I would go to-morrow.”

“Which means,” said Pauline, “that there would be an end of you and your
services.  If you care anything for a cause, you can do something better
than get shot for it; and if you want martyrdom, there is a nobler
martyrdom than death.  The Christians who were trundled in barrels with
spikes in them deserve higher honour than those who died in a moment,
before they could recant.  The highest form of martyrdom, though, is not
even living for the sake of a cause, but living without one, merely
because it is your duty to live.  If you are called upon to testify to a
great truth, it is easy to sing in flames.  Yes, yes, Mr. George, the
saints whom I would canonise are not martyrs for a cause, but those who
have none.”

George thought that what Pauline said—just as he had thought of Mr.
Bradshaw’s sermon—seemed to be said for him; and yet what did she know
about him?  Nothing.  He was silent.  All were silent, for it is
difficult to follow anybody who pitches the conversation at so high a
level; and Zachariah, who alone could have maintained it, was dreaming
over his lost Pauline and gazing on the sacred pictures which were hung
in the chamber of his heart.  Just at that moment he was looking at the
one of his wife as a girl; the room in which he was sitting had gone; he
was in the court near Fleet Street; she had cleared the space for the
dance; she had begun, and he was watching her with all the passion of his
youth.  The conversation gradually turned to something more indifferent,
and the company broke up.

On the Monday George and his father went home.  It is very depressing,
after being with people who have been at their best, and with whom we
have been at our best, to descend upon ordinary existence.  George felt
it particularly as he stood in the shop on Tuesday morning and reflected
that for the whole of that day—for his father was out—he should probably
not say nor hear a word for which he cared a single straw.  But there was
to be an election meeting that evening, and Mr. Allen was to speak, and
George, of course, must be there.  The evening came, and the room at the
Mechanics’ Institute, which had just been established in Cowfold, was
crowded.  Admission was not by ticket, so that, though the Whigs had
convened it, there was a strong muster of the enemy.  Mr. Allen moved the
first resolution in a stirring speech, which was constitutionally
interrupted with appeals to him to go home and questions about a grey
mare—“_How about old Pinfold’s grey mare_?”—which seemed conclusive and
humorous to the last degree.  Old Pinfold was a well-known character in
Cowfold, horse-dealer, pig-jobber, attendant at races, with no definite
occupation, and the grey mare was an animal which he managed to impose
upon Mr. Allen, who sued him and lost.  When Mr. Allen’s resolution had
been duly seconded, one Rogers, a publican, got up and said he had
something to say.  There was indescribable confusion, some crying, “Turn
him out;” others “Pitch into ’em, Bill.”  Bill Rogers was well known as
the funny man in Cowfold, a half-drunken buffoon, whose wit, such as it
was, was retailed all over the place; a man who was specially pleased if
he could be present in any assembly collected for any serious purpose and
turn it into ridicule.  He got upon a chair, not far from where George
sat, but refused to go upon the platform.  “No, thank yer my friends, I’m
best down here; up there’s the place for the gentlefolk, the clever uns,
them as buy grey mares!”—(roars of laughter)—“but, Mr. Chairman, with
your permission”—and here Bill put his had upon his chest and made a most
profound bow to the chair, which caused more laughter—“there is just one
question I should like to ask—not about the grey mare, sir”—(roars of
laughter again)—“but I see a young gentleman here beknown to us
all”—(points to George)—“and I should just like to ask him, does his
mother-in-law—not his mother, you observe, sir—does his mother-in-law
know he’s out?”  Once more there was an explosion, for Mr. Broad’s
refusal to take part in the contest was generally ascribed to Mrs. Broad.
George sat still for a moment, hardly realising his position, and then
the blood rose to his head; up crashed across the forms, and before the
grin had settled into smoothness on Bill’s half-intoxicated features
there was a grip like that of a giant on his greasy coat collar; he was
dragged amidst shouts and blows to the door, George nothing heeding, and
dismissed with such energy that he fell prostrate on the pavement.  His
friends had in vain attempted to stop George’s wrathful progress; but
they were in a minority.

Next Saturday a report of the scene appeared in the county newspaper,
giving full particulars, considerably exaggerated; and Mr. Broad read all
about it to Mrs. Broad on Saturday afternoon, in the interval between the
preparation of his two sermons.  He had heard the story on the following
day; but here was an authentic account in print.  Mrs. Broad was of
opinion that it was shocking; so vulgar, so low; her poor dear Priscilla,
and so forth.  Mr. Broad’s sullen animosity was so much stimulated that
it had overcome his customary circumspection, and on the Sunday evening
he preached from the text, “Pure religion and undefiled before God and
the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their
affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.”  Mr. Broad
remarked that the Apostle James made no mention here of the scheme of
redemption; not because that was not the chief part of religion, but
because he was considering religion in the aspect—he was very fond of
this word “aspect”—which it presented to those outside the Church.  He
called upon his hearers to reflect with him for a few moments, in the
first place, upon what religion was not; secondly, upon what it was; and
thirdly, he would invite their attention to a few practical conclusions.
He observed that religion did not consist in vain strife upon earthly
matters, which only tended towards divisions in the Body of Christ.  “At
such a time as this, my brethren, it is important for us to remember that
these disputes, especially if they are conducted with unseemly heat, are
detrimental to the interests of the soul and give occasion to the enemy
to blaspheme.”  When Mr. Broad came to the secondly, and to that
sub-division of it which dealt with freedom from worldly spots, he
repeated the words with some emphasis, “‘Unspotted from the world.’
Think, my friends, of what this involves.  Spots!  The world spots and
stains!  We are not called upon to withdraw ourselves from the world—the
apostle does not say that—but to keep ourselves unspotted, uncontaminated
he appears to mean, by worldly influence.  The word unspotted in the
original bears that interpretation—uncontaminated.  Therefore, though we
must be in the world, we are not to be _of_ the world, but to set an
example to it.  In the world!  Yes, my brethren, we must necessarily be
in the world; that is the condition imposed upon us by the Divine
Providence, because we are in a state of probation; we are so
constituted, with a body, and with fleshly appetites, that we must be in
the world; but we must be separate from it and its controversies, which
are so unimportant compared with our eternal welfare.”

Mr. Bushel sat on high at his desk, where he gave out the hymns, and
coughed every now and then, and looked straight at the pew where the
Allens and George sat.  Mr. Bushel knew well enough that, although he was
just as ardent on the other side, the sermon was not meant for him, and
not one of Mr. Broad’s remarks touched him.  He thought only of the
Allens, and rejoiced inwardly.  George walked home with Priscilla in
silence.  At supper-time he suddenly said:

“I think your father might have found something better to do than preach
at me.”

Priscilla was shocked.  She had never heard a criticism on her father
before.

“Really, George, what are you thinking of to talk in that way about a
sermon, and on a Sunday night too?”

“He did preach at me; and if he has anything to say against me, why
doesn’t he come and say it here or at the shop?”

“O George, this is dreadful!  Besides, mamma _did_ come and talk to me.”

“What has that got to do with it?  Well, what did your mother say?”

“Why, she told me all about this meeting, and how you fought a man and
nearly killed him, and you a member at Tanner’s Lane, and how you
oughtn’t to have been there at all, and what Mr. Bushel was going to do.”

“Oughtn’t to have been there at all?  Why not?  I don’t believe you know
any more than this table why I was there.”

“Oh yes, I do.  You never tell me anything, but Mrs. Bushel told me.  You
want to get them all turned out of their farms.”

“Bosh!  There you are again!—the pains I took the other night again to
make you comprehend what Free Trade meant.  I knew you didn’t understand
a word about it; and if you did understand, you wouldn’t believe me.  You
never take any notice of anything I say; but if Mrs. Bushel or any other
blockhead tells you anything, you believe that directly.”

Priscilla’s eyes filled; she took out her handkerchief, and went
upstairs.  George sat still for a while, and then followed her.  He found
her sitting by the baby’s cradle, her head on her hands and sobbing.  It
touched him beyond measure to see how she retreated to her child; he went
to her; his anger was once more forgotten, and once more he was
reconciled with kisses and self-humiliation.  The next morning, however,
as he went to the square, the conversation of the night before returned
to him.  “What does it all mean?” he cried to himself.  “Would to God it
were either one thing or another!  I could be happy if I really cared for
her, and if I hated her downright I could endure it like any other
calamity which cannot be altered; but this is more than I can bear!”

The Allens, father and mother, held anxious debate whether they should
take any notice of the attack by their pastor, and in the end determined
to do nothing.  They considered, and rightly considered, that any action
on their part would only make George’s position more difficult, and he
was the first person to be considered.

Next Saturday there was some business to be done in London, and George
went, this time by himself.  On the Sunday morning he called on the
Colemans, and found Zachariah at home, but Pauline away.  Mr. Bradshaw,
too, was not to preach that day.  It was wet, and Zachariah and George
sat and talked, first about the election, and then about other
indifferent subjects.  Conversation—even of the best, and between two
friends—is poor work when one of the two suffers from some secret sorrow
which he cannot reveal, and George grew weary.  Zachariah knew what was
the matter with him, and had known it for a long while, but was too
tender to hint his knowledge.  Nevertheless, remembering his own history,
he pitied the poor boy exceedingly.  He loved him as his own child, for
his father’s sake, and loved him all the more for an experience so nearly
resembling another which he recollected too well.

“How is it Mr. Bradshaw is not preaching to-day?” said George.

“He is ill; I am afraid he is breaking up; and latterly he has been
worried by the small attacks made upon him by people who are afraid to
say anything distinctly.”

“What kind of attacks?”

“Well, they insinuate that he is Arian.”

“What is that?”

Zachariah explained the case as well as he could, and George was much
interested.

“Arian or not, I tell you one thing, Mr. Coleman, that Mr. Bradshaw,
whenever I have heard him, seems to help me as Mr. Broad never does.  I
never think about what Mr. Broad says except when I am in chapel, and
sometimes not then.”

“Bradshaw speaks from himself.  He said a thing last Sunday which stuck
by me, and would have pleased a country lad like you more than it did
three parts of his congregation, who are not so familiar with country
life as he is.  He told us he was out for a holiday, and saw some men
hoeing in a field—‘Hoeing the charlock,’ he said to himself; but when he
came nearer he found they were hoeing turnips—hoeing up the poor plants
themselves, which lay dying all around; hoeing them up to let the other
plants have room to grow.

“I have known men,” added Zachariah after a pause, “from whose life so
much—all love, for example—has been cut out; and the effect has been, not
ruin, but growth in other directions which we should never have seen
without it.”

Zachariah took down a little book from his shelf, and wrote George’s name
in it.

“There, my boy, it is not much to look at, but I know nothing better, and
keep it always in your pocket.  It is the _Imitation of Christ_.  You
will find a good deal in it which will suit you, and you will say, as I
have said a thousand times over it, that other people may write of
science or philosophy, but this man writes about me.”

He put it on the table, and George opened it at the sentence, “_He that
can best tell how to suffer will best keep himself in peace_.  _That man
is conqueror of himself_, _and lord of the world_, _the friend of
Christ_, _and the heir of heaven_.”  He turned over the leaves again—“_He
to whom the Eternal Word speaketh is delivered from a world of
unnecessary conceptions_.”  Zachariah bent his head near him and gently
expounded the texts.  As the exposition grew George’s heart dilated, and
he was carried beyond his troubles.  It was the birth in him—even in him,
a Cowfold ironmonger, not a scholar by any means—of what philosophers
call the _idea_, that Incarnation which has ever been our Redemption.  He
said nothing to Zachariah about his own affairs, nor did Zachariah, as
before observed, say anything to him; but the two knew one another, and
felt that they knew one another as intimately as if George had imparted
to his friend the minutest details of his unhappiness with his wife.

Towards the end of the afternoon Pauline returned, and inquired how the
battle went in Cowfold.

“I am afraid we shall be beaten.  Sometimes I don’t seem to care much
about it.”

“Don’t care!  Why not?”

“Oh, we talk and talk, father and I, and somehow people’s minds are made
up without talking, and nobody ever changes.  When we have our meetings,
who is it who comes?  Does Bushel come?  Not a bit of it.  We only get
our own set.”

“Well,” said Zachariah, the old man’s republican revolutionary ardour
returning, “this is about the only struggle in which I have felt much
interest of late years.  I should like to have cheap bread, and what is
more, I should like to deprive the landlords of that bit of the price
which makes the bread dear.  I agree with you, my boy.  Endless
discussion is all very well—forms ‘public opinion,’ they say; but I wish
a stop could be put to it when it has come round to where it began; that
one side could say to the other, ‘You have heard all our logic, and we
have heard all yours;’ now then, let us settle it.  ‘Who is the strongest
and best drilled?’  I believe in insurrection.  Everlasting debate—and it
is not genuine debate, for nobody really ranges himself alongside his
enemy’s strongest points—demoralises us all.  It encourages all sorts of
sophistry, becomes mere manœuvring, and saps people’s faith in the truth.
In half an hour, if two persons were to sit opposite one another, they
could muster every single reason for and against Free Trade.  What is the
use of going on after that?  Moreover, insurrection strengthens the
belief of men in the right.  A man who voluntarily incurs the risk of
being shot believes ever afterwards, if he escapes, a little more
earnestly than he did before.  ‘Who is on the Lord’s side, let him come
unto me,’ says the flag.  Insurrection strengthens, too, the faith of
others.  When a company of poor men meet together and declare that things
have got to such a pass that they will either kill their enemies or die
themselves, the world then thinks there must, after all, be _some_
difference between right and wrong.”

“Father, that is all past now.  We must settle our quarrels in the
appointed way.  Don’t say anything to discourage Mr. Allen.  Besides,
people are not so immovable as you think.  How they alter I don’t know;
but they do alter.  There is a much larger minority in favour of Free
Trade than there was ten years ago.”

“All past now, is it?  You will see one of these days.”

It was time for tea, and Pauline left to get the tea-things.  In the
evening they strolled out for a walk through Barnsbury and up Maiden
Lane, then a real and pretty lane stretching north-westwards through
hedges to Highgate.  After they had gone a few hundred yards Zachariah
went back; he had forgotten something, and George and Pauline walked on
slowly together.  The street was crowded, for it was just about church
time, but on the opposite side of the road George saw somebody whom he
knew, but who took no notice of him.

“How odd!” he said to Pauline; “that is Tom Broad!  What is he doing
here, I wonder?”

Pauline made no answer, and at that moment Zachariah rejoined them.

The reason for Mr. Thomas Broad’s appearance in that quarter will be best
explained by the following letter, which he had received the day before
from his father:—

    “MY DEAR THOMAS,—I was very glad to hear of your success at Mr.
    Martin’s chapel, at Hackney, on Sunday afternoon.  Although it was
    nothing more than an afternoon service, you must remember that it is
    the first invitation to a metropolitan pulpit which you have
    received.  It would be as well if you were to call on Mr. Martin at
    your earliest convenience, and also on Mr. Chandler, in Leather Lane,
    whom you mentioned to me, and who, I believe, is a prominent deacon.
    The choice of your subject was judicious, although it is not so easy
    to fix the character of a discourse for the afternoon as for the
    morning or evening.  ‘_I will give him a white stone_’ is a text I
    have used myself with great profit.  A young minister, I need hardly
    say, my dear Thomas, ought to confine himself to what is generally
    accepted, and not to particularise.  For this reason he should avoid
    not only all disputed topics, but, as far as possible, all reference
    to particular offences.  I always myself doubted the wisdom, for
    example, of sermons against covetousness, or worldliness, or
    hypocrisy.  Let us follow our Lord and Master, and warn our hearers
    against sin, and leave the application to the Holy Spirit.  I only
    mention this matter now because I have found two or three young
    students err in this direction, and the error, I am sure, militates
    against their usefulness.

    “Your dear mamma and Tryphosa are both quite well.  Not so Priscilla.
    I grieve to say she is _not_ well.  George’s conduct lately has been
    very strange.  I am afraid that he will be a trouble not only to us,
    but to the Church of Christ.  Both he and his father have kindled
    strife amongst us in this unhappy election contest, for which, as a
    minister of God’s Word, I have held aloof.  For one or two Sundays
    the Allens have absented themselves from Divine service in the
    evening, and we know that there has been no sickness in the house.  I
    feel certain that before long they will withdraw their subscription.
    I have good reason to believe that their friend, Mr. Coleman,
    exercises a very baleful influence upon them.  However, God’s will be
    done!  These are the trials which His servants who minister to His
    flock must expect.  Good-bye, my dear Thomas.  Mamma and Tryphosa
    send their love.  Give diligence to make your calling and election
    sure.—Your affectionate father,

                                                              “JOHN BROAD.

    “_P.S._—It will be as well, perhaps, if you can ascertain whether the
    Allens visit the Colemans, and more particularly if George goes
    there.  The Coleman household consists, I believe, of a father and
    daughter.  You will remember that Coleman has been a convict, and, I
    have heard, has tendencies towards infidelity.  Priscilla informs me
    that Mr. Allen and George will be in London to-morrow; but she does
    not know what they are going to do there.  You will doubtless be able
    to obtain the information I desire, and on future occasions I will
    also advise you when either George or his father is in the
    metropolis.”

Mr. Thomas Broad had his own reasons for complying with his father’s
request.  He hated the Colemans and George with as much active malignity
as was possible to his heavy unctuous nature.  Why he should hate the
Colemans is intelligible, and his hatred to George can also be explained,
partly through sympathy between father and son, and partly because the
hatred of a person like Thomas Broad to a person like George Allen needs
no explanation.




CHAPTER XXV
“AND A MAN’S FOES SHALL BE THEY OF HIS OWN HOUSEHOLD”


THE county polling day meanwhile drew near, and with its approach party
spirit rose and the mutual exasperation of both sides increased.  George
and his father were out every evening at the Institute or canvassing, and
George’s first attempts at public speaking were a success.  At length the
day dawned which was to decide their fate.  Cowfold was the polling
station for a large district, and both sides fully recognised its
importance.  The Democratic colour was orange, and the Tory was purple.
Everybody wore rosettes, and bands of music went about the town, carrying
flags and banners, which had such an effect upon the Cowfold population,
more particularly upon that portion of it which knew nothing whatever of
the questions at issue, that the mere sound of the instruments or sight
of a bit of bunting tied to a pole was sufficient to enable them to dare
a broken head, or even death.  Beer may have been partly the cause of
this peculiar mental condition, but not entirely, for sober persons felt
the contagion.  We may laugh at it if we please, and no doubt it is
evidence of the weakness of human nature; but, like much more evidence of
the same order, it is double-voiced, and testifies also to our strength.

Priscilla was staying that night with her mother.  Mr. Broad’s house, at
the end of the town, was very quiet, and George did not care to leave her
alone with the servant.  Those were the days when the state of the poll
was published every hour, and as Cowfold lay near the centre of the
county a very fair opinion could be formed of the progress of the voting.
By three o’clock it was known that up to eleven parties were neck and
neck, and the excitement grew more and more intense.  Every public-house
in Cowfold was free, and soon after dinner-time there was not a single
person in the place who was ever drunk before who had not found it
necessary to get drunk then in order to support the strain on his nerves.
Four o’clock came, and the polling-booth was shut; the numbers were made
up, and the two committees now anxiously awaited the news from the
outlying districts.  The general impression seemed to be that the popular
candidate would win by about a dozen, and by eight o’clock a crowd had
assembled before the “Cross Keys” to give due welcome to the desired
announcement.  Ten o’clock came, and the mob began to get impatient and
unruly.  Then there was a stir and a roar, and the whole assemblage
rushed off to the “Angel,” in the square.  On the balcony was a huge
placard, with the purple hero at the top—1837—and below was the orange
favourite, in small and ignominious figures—1831.  Bushel stood at the
open window waving his hat, apparently half frantic.  Just underneath him
was a smaller crowd of the purple faction, who were cheering and bawling
with all their might as the enemy came in sight.  In an instant the
conflict had begun.  The purple banners were the first objects of attack,
and disappeared every one of them, in less than five minutes, underfoot.
Seen from one of the upper storeys of the houses, the square looked like
a great pot full of boiling confusion.  By degrees the wearers of purple
were driven hard against the “Angel” yard-gates, which opened to receive
them; some who were not successful in securing admittance escaping, with
bloody heads, down the side lane, and so out across the fields.  There
was great difficulty in shutting the gates again; but the “Angel”
hostlers appeared on the scene with pitchforks and other weapons, which
caused an ebb of the tide for a moment.  They managed in the nick of time
to swing the gates together, and the heavy wooden bar was thrown across
them.  The orange party was now triumphant, but very unhappy, because it
was able to do no further mischief.  Suddenly Bushel was seen again at
the window, and, as it was afterwards averred, made some insulting
gesture.  A stone was the prompt response, and in five minutes there was
not a whole pane of glass left in the front of the building.  “Have old
Bushel out!  Smoke ’em out!” was shouted, and a rush followed towards the
door.  But the insurgents had no siege train for such a fortress, and the
sight of two or three fowling-pieces somewhat damped their courage.  They
therefore turned off, wrecked the brewer’s house, and forced the “Angel”
tap, which was separated from the main building.  The spirit-casks were
broached, and men turned the gin and brandy taps into their mouths
without waiting for glasses.  Many of them, especially those who first
entered, were at once overcome and dropped, lying about in the room and
in the gutter perfectly insensible.  The remainder, who could only drink
what was left, became more and more riotous, and a general sack of all
purple property was imminent.  Mr. Allen was at the “Cross Keys,” but
George was at home, and as he watched the scene he saw the mob take a
kind of lurch and sway along the street which led to Mr. Broad’s.  He
thought he heard Mr. Broad’s name, and in an instant he had buttoned-up
his coat, taken the heaviest stick he could find, and was off.  He had
the greatest difficulty in forcing his way, and he did not reach the
front of the crowd till it was opposite Mr. Broad’s and the destruction
of the windows had begun.  He leaped over the iron railing, and presented
himself at the gate with the orange rosette on his coat and the stick in
his right hand.  He was just in time, for yells of “Psalm-singing old
hypocrite!” were already in the air, and the fence was being stormed.
George administered to the foremost ruffian a blow on the shoulder which
felled him on the path outside, and then, standing on the low brick wall
on which the railings rested, showed his rosette, brandished his club,
and made some kind of inarticulate expostulation, which, happily for him
and Mr. Broad, was received with cheers.  Whether taken by itself it
would have been effectual or not cannot be said, for just at that moment
a more powerful auxiliary appeared.  When the “Angel” was abandoned the
imprisoned garrison, amongst whom were one or two county magistrates,
held a brief consultation.  They organised their force and marched out,
the well-to-do folk in front and abreast, armed with bludgeons, the
“Angel” dependents—and about fifty more of the refugees coming in the
rear, every garden and stable weapon of offence being distributed amongst
them.  They had the advantage, of course, of being sober.  They advanced
at a run, and their tramp was heard just as George was beginning to try
the effect of his eloquence.  Panic and scattering flight at once
followed, not, however, before some dozen or so of the fugitives had
recovered what little sense they ever had by virtue of sundry hard knocks
on their skulls, and a dozen more or so had been captured.  By twelve
o’clock Cowfold was quiet and peaceable.

Citizens were left to wonder how their town, lying usually so sleepily
still, like a farmyard on a summer Sunday afternoon, could ever transform
itself after this fashion.  Men unknown and never before seen seemed
suddenly to spring out of the earth, and as suddenly to disappear.  Who
were they?  Respectable Cowfold, which thought it knew everybody in the
place, could not tell.  There was no sign of their existence on the next
day.  People gathered together and looked at the mischief wrought the
night before, and talked everlastingly about it; but the doers of it
vanished, rapt away apparently into an invisible world.  On Sunday next,
at one o’clock, Cowfold Square, save for a few windows not yet mended,
looked just as it always looked; that is to say, not a soul was visible
in it, and the pump was, as usual, chained.

The band of rescuers had passed George as he stood in the garden, and
when they had gone he knocked at the door.  It was a long time before
anybody came, but at last it was partly opened, just as far as the chain
would permit, and the Reverend John Broad, looking very white and with a
candle in his hand appeared.

“It is I, George, Mr. Broad.  Please tell me how Priscilla is, and—how
you all are after your fright.  I will not come in if you are all well.”

“No, Mr. George, you will not come in.  I little thought that a member of
Tanner’s Lane Church, and my daughter’s husband, would associate himself
with such disgraceful proceedings as those we have witnessed this
evening.”

“But, Mr. Broad, you are quite mistaken.  I was not with the mob.  I came
here as soon as I could to protect you.”

Mr. Broad, terrified and wrathful, had, however, disappeared, and George
heard the bolts drawn.  He was beside himself with passion, and knocked
again and again, but there was no answer.  He was inclined to try and
break open the door at first, or seek an entrance through a window, but
he thought of Priscilla, and desisted.

He was turning homewards, when he reflected that it would be useless to
attempt to go to sleep, and he wandered out into the country towards
Piddingfold, pondering over many things.  The reaction of that night had
been too severe.  His ardour was again almost entirely quenched when he
saw the men for whom he had worked, and who professed themselves his
supporters, filthily drunk.  A noble sentence, however, from the _Idler_
came into his mind—his mother had a copy of the _Idler_ in her bedroom,
and read and re-read it, and oftentimes quoted it to her husband and her
son—“_He that has improved the virtue or advanced the happiness of one
fellow-creature . . . may be contented with his own performance_; _and_,
_with respect to mortals like himself_, _may demand_, _like Augustus_,
_to be dismissed at his departure with applause_.”  He reflected that he,
an ironmonger’s son, was not born to save the world, and if the great Dr.
Johnson could say what he did, with how little ought not a humble Cowfold
tradesman to be satisfied!  We all of us have too vast a conception of
the duty which Providence has imposed upon us; and one great service
which modern geology and astronomy have rendered is the abatement of the
fever by which earnest people are so often consumed.  But George’s
meditations all through that night were in the main about his wife, and
as soon as he reached his shop in the morning, the first thing he did was
to write a note to her telling her to come home.  This she did, although
her mother and father objected, and George found her there at
dinner-time.  She looked pale and careworn, but this, of course, was set
down to fright.  She was unusually quiet, and George forbore to say
anything about her father’s behaviour.  He dreaded rather to open the
subject; he could not tell to what it might lead.  Priscilla knew all
about George’s repulse from her father’s door, and George could tell she
knew it.

His father and he had determined that Cowfold would not be a pleasant
place for them on the following Sunday, and that business, moreover,
demanded their presence in London.  Thither, accordingly, they went on
the Saturday, as usual; and Priscilla naturally communicating their
intention to her mother, Mr. Thomas Broad received an epistle from his
father something like one we have already read, but still more imperative
in its orders that the dutiful son should see whether the Allens made
Zachariah’s house their head-quarters.  That they did not sleep there was
well-known, but it was believed they had constant intercourse with that
unregenerate person, a disciple of Voltaire, as the Reverend John Broad
firmly believed, and it would be “advantageous to possess accumulated
evidence of the fact.”  Priscilla knew that they lodged always at the
“George and Blue Boar”; but how they spent their time on Sunday she did
not know.  There was also a postscript, this time with a new import:

    “It has been reported that Coleman’s daughter is a young female not
    without a certain degree of attractiveness.  It may perhaps, my dear
    Thomas, be some day of service to me and to the church if you were to
    inform me whether you have observed any tendencies towards
    familiarity between George and this person.  I need not at the
    present moment give you my reasons for this inquiry.  It will be
    sufficient to say that I have nothing more in view than the welfare
    of the flock which Divine Providence has committed to my charge.”

Mr. Thomas did his duty, and a letter was received by his father on the
following Tuesday, which was carefully locked up in the drawer in which
the sermons were preserved.

The next day—that is to say, on Wednesday—George was at work, as usual,
when his little maid came to say that her mistress was very bad, and
would he go home directly?  She had been unwell for some days, but it was
not thought that there was anything serious the matter with her.  George
followed the girl at once, and found Priscilla in bed with a violent
headache and very feverish.  The doctor came, and pronounced it a case of
“low fever,” a disease well enough known in Cowfold.  Let us make the
dismal story as brief as possible.  Nurse Barton, hearing of her “dear
boy’s” trouble, presented herself uninvited that evening at ten o’clock,
and insisted that George should not sit up.  She remained in the house,
notwithstanding Mrs. Broad’s assurances that she really was not wanted,
and watched over Priscilla till the end came.

About a week afterwards, just when Priscilla seemed to be getting a
little better—she had been delirious, but her senses had returned—and
Mrs. Allen, who had been in the house all day, had departed, a change for
the worse took place, and the doctor was summoned.  George, sitting in
the parlour alone, heard Nurse Barton come downstairs.

“My dear boy,” she said as she entered, “God in His mercy strengthen you
in this trial as He has laid upon you, but I thought I’d just come and
tell you myself.  The doctor wor a-comm’, but I said ‘No; my boy shall
hear it from me.’  I don’t think as your wife will get better; she don’t
seem to pull herself up a bit.  She a’nt got no strength no more than a
fly.  You’d better see her, I think.”

“Who is there?”

“Her mother and the doctor.”

“Can’t you get rid of them?”

“All right, my dear.  I must stay with you both, but you won’t mind
me—God bless you!” and the woman put her arms round George’s neck and
kissed him tenderly.

She returned, and presently she redeemed her promise, for she actually
got Mrs. Broad away.  At first she was obstinate, but Priscilla whispered
that she wished to see her husband alone, and the doctor took upon him to
warn Mrs. Broad that resistance on her part might be dangerous.  She then
retreated with him, and George found himself by the bedside.  His wife
was so prostrate that she was hardly able to make herself heard, but she
lifted up her finger and made a sign that he should bend his head down to
her.  He bent it down, and her damp brown hair—the beautiful brown hair
he had loved so—lay on his forehead, and its scent was all about him once
more.

“George, my dear,” she just breathed out, “I am a poor silly girl, but I
always loved you.”

He stopped her instantly with his kisses, but Death had stopped her too.
He recoiled for a moment, and with a sudden scream.  “O God, she’s gone!”
he fell into the arms of his nurse, who stood behind him.




CHAPTER XXVI
A PROFESSIONAL CONSULTATION


THREE months passed, during which the Allens’ pew was vacant at Tanner’s
Lane.  George remained at home with his only child, or was at his
mother’s, or, shocking to relate, was in the fields, but not at chapel;
nor were any of his family there.  During the whole of these three months
one image was for ever before his eyes.  What self-accusations!  Of what
injustice had he not been guilty?  Little things, at the time unnoticed,
turns of her head, smiles, the fall of her hair—oh, that sweet sweet
brown hair!—all came back to him, and were as real before him as the
garden wall.  He thought of her lying in her grave—she whom he had
caressed—of what was going on down there, under the turf, and he feared
he should go mad.  Where was she?  Gone, for ever gone—gone before he had
been able to make her understand how much he really loved her, and so
send her to sleep in peace.  But was she not in heaven?  Would he not see
her again?  He did not know.  Strange to say, but true, he, a member of
Tanner’s Lane Church, who had never read a sceptical book in his life,
was obliged to confess, perhaps not consciously, but none the less
actually, he did not know.

In those dark three months the gospel according to Tanner’s Lane did
nothing for him, and he was cast forth to wrestle with his sufferings
alone.  It is surely a terrible charge to bring against a religious
system, that in the conflict which has to be waged by every son of Adam
with disease, misfortune, death, the believers in it are provided with
neither armour nor weapons.  Surely a real religion, handed down from
century to century, ought to have accumulated a store of consolatory
truths which will be of some help to us in time of need.  If it can tell
us nothing, if we cannot face a single disaster any the better for it,
and if we never dream of turning to it when we are in distress, of what
value is it?  There is one religious teacher, however, which seldom fails
those who are in health, and, at last, did not fail him.  He was helped
by no priest and by no philosophy; but Nature helped him, the beneficent
Power which heals the burn or scar and covers it with new skin.

At the end of the three months the Reverend John Broad received a brief
note from Mr. Allen announcing that their pew at the chapel could be
considered vacant, and that the subscription would be discontinued.
Within a week Mr. Broad invited Brother Bushel, Brother Wainwright the
cart-builder and blacksmith, and Brother Scotton the auctioneer, to a
private meeting at his own house.  In a short speech Mr. Broad said that
he had sought a preliminary conference with them to lay before them the
relationship in which the Allens stood to the church in Tanner’s Lane.
They had formally ceased to attend his ministrations, but of course, as
yet, they remained on the church books.  It was a matter which he, as the
minister of the flock, felt could not any longer be overlooked.  He would
say nothing of the part which the Allens had taken in the late unhappy
controversies which had distracted the town, excepting that he considered
they had displayed a heat and animosity inconsistent with their
professions and detrimental to the best interests of the cause.

“I agree with that, Mr. Broad,” interrupted Mr. Bushel; “and I may say
that, as you know, if you had done nothing, _I should_; for how any
member of the—gospel—could live in—and go on—peace harmony with all men
in the Church of Christ, I, at, least—that’s my opinion.”  Mr. Bushel was
shortnecked, and shook his head always while he was talking, apparently
in order to disengage his meaning, which consequently issued in broken
fragments.

Mr. Broad resumed—“I may, however, observe that George Allen was in
company with the intoxicated mob which devastated Cowfold; and although
he has asserted that he merely endeavoured to control its excesses—and
such appears to be the view taken by the civil authorities who have
prosecuted the perpetrators of the outrages—we, as members, my dear
brethren, of Christ’s Body, have to be guided by other considerations.
While upon this subject of George Allen, I may say, with as much delicacy
as is permissible to a faithful minister of God’s holy Word, that I fear
George has been—a—h’m—what shall I say?—at least led astray by an unhappy
intimacy with a female residing in the metropolis who is an infidel.  I
have no doubt in my own mind that the knowledge of this fact accelerated
the departure of my dear daughter, whose sorrow was of a twofold
character—sorrow, in the first place, with regard to her husband’s
unfaithfulness, causing her thereby much personal affliction, which,
however, endureth but for a moment, for she now inherits a far more
exceeding weight of glory”—Mr. Broad’s week-day and extempore quotations
from the Bible were always rather muddled—“and, in the second place,
sorrow for her husband’s soul.  I think we have distinct evidence of this
intimacy, which I shall be able to produce at the proper moment.  We have
all observed, too, that whilst the Allens have not latterly attended
Divine Service at Tanner’s Lane, they have not seceded to another place
of worship.  Finally, and by way of conclusion, let me remark that I have
wrestled long with the Lord to know what was my duty towards these
apostates and towards the Church of Christ.  I considered at first I
ought to remonstrate privately with Mr. Allen; but, alas! he has shown a
recalcitrant disposition whenever I have attempted to approach him.  I
have consulted Brother Bushel on the subject; indeed, I may say that
Brother Bushel had previously intimated to me the necessity of taking
some steps in the matter, and had assured me that he could not any longer
occupy the prominent position which he now occupies in the church—so
much, I may say, to our own edification and advantage—if something were
not done.  We think, therefore, that the church should be privately
convoked for deliberation.  Brother Wainwright, what counsel have you to
give?”

Brother Wainwright always had a heavy account with Brother Bushel.  He
was a little man, with a little round head covered with straggling hair,
which came over his forehead.  He sat with his hat between his knees,
looked into it, scratched his head, and said with a jerk, “Oi agree with
Brother Bushel.”

“Brother Scotton, what do you say?”

Brother Scotton was a Cowfold man, tall and thin, superintendent of the
Sunday-school, and to a considerable extent independent of village
custom.  He was not only an auctioneer, but a land surveyor; he also
valued furniture, and when there were any houses to be let, drew up
agreements, made inventories, and had even been known to prepare leases.
There was always, therefore, a legal flavour about him, and he prided
himself on his distant professional relationship to full-blown
attorneyhood.  It was tacitly understood in Cowfold that his opinion in
certain cases was at least equal to that of Mortimer, Wake, Collins &
Mortimer who acted as solicitors for half the county.  Mr. Scotton, too,
represented Cowfold urban intelligence as against agricultural rusticity;
and another point in his favour was, that he had an office—no shop—with a
wire blind in the window with the words, “Scotton, Land Agent,
Auctioneer, and Appraiser,” painted on it.  On Mr. Broad’s present appeal
for his verdict, he put himself in a meditative attitude, stretched out
his legs to their full length, threw his head back, took his lower lip in
his left hand, pulled up his legs again, bent forward, put his hands on
his knees, and looked sideways at Mr. Broad.

“I suppose that Mr. Allen and his son will have the charges communicated
to them, Mr. Broad, and be summoned to attend the meeting?”

“What do you say, Brother Bushel?”

“Don’t see no use in it.  All very well them lawyers”—a snap at
Scotton—“come and argyfy—I hate argyfying, I do myself—never seed no good
on it.  Get rid of a man—I do.  ‘Sickly sheep infects the flock and
pisons all the rest.’”  These last words formed part of a hymn of which
Brother Bushel was fond.

“What do you say, Brother Wainwright?”

Brother Wainwright, although he could do nothing but agree with Brother
Bushel, and never did anything but agree with him, preferred to make a
show of reflection.  He again looked in his hat, shut his mouth fast;
again scratched his head; again shook it a little, and with another jerk,
as if announcing a conclusion at which he had arrived with great
certainty, but after a severe mental effort, he said:

“Oi go with Brother Bushel, _Oi_ do.”

“Well,” said Scotton, extending his legs again and gazing at the ceiling,
“I must nevertheless be permitted to adhere—”

“Adhere,” interrupted Bushel.  “What’s the use of talking like that?  You
always adhere—what for, I should like to know?”

Scotton went on with dignity, not noticing the attack.

“Adhere, I was about to say, Mr. Broad, to my previously expressed
opinion.  I am not at all sure that the Allens have not a legal status,
and that an action would not lie if we proceeded without due formalities.
Tanner’s Lane, you must recollect, is in a peculiar position, and there
is an endowment.”

Mr. Scotton had this advantage over Cowfold generally, that if he knew
nothing about the law himself, excepting so far as bids at a sale were
concerned, Cowfold knew less, and the mention of the endowment somewhat
disturbed Mr. Broad’s mind.

“Brother Bushel is no doubt quite justified in his anxiety to avoid
discussion, which will in all probability lead to no useful result; but,
on the other hand, it will be as well, perhaps, to proceed with caution.”

“Well,” ejaculated Bushel, “do as yer like; you’ll see you’ll get in an
argyfication and a mess, you take my word on it.”

“Suppose,” said Mr. Broad, his face shining as he spoke, “we hit upon a
third course, the _via media_, you know, Brother Scotton”—Brother Scotton
nodded approvingly, as much as to say, “_I_ know; but how about
Bushel?”—“the _via media_, and have a friendly meeting of the most
influential members of the church—a majority—and determine upon a course
of action, which we can afterwards ratify at the formal meeting, at which
the Allens will be present.  We shall in this way, it seems to me,
prevent much debate, and practically arrive at a conclusion beforehand.”

“Yes,” said Scotton—very slowly.  “I don’t see, at the present moment,
any particular objection; but I should not like to commit myself.”

“How does it strike you, Brother Bushel?”

“Arter that, I suppose Scotton ull want some sort of a dockyment sent.
I’m agin all dockyments.  Why, what’ll Allen do?  Take it over to
Collins—Mortimer—stamp it, ten-and-sixpenny stamp.  What will yer do
then?”

“No, Brother Bushel; I apprehend that it will be my duty as pastor to
write to the Allens a simple letter—a simple pastoral letter—announcing
that a church meeting will be convened at a certain hour in the vestry,
to consider some statements—charges—naming them—not going into
unnecessary detail, and requesting their attendance.”

“That’s better; that wouldn’t be a dockyment, I s’pose; and yet praps he
might stamp that.  Resolution arterwards.  Time they were out of it.
Come on, Wainwright, gettin’ dark.”

“Well then, we agree,” said Mr. Broad—“happily agree; and I trust that
the Lord will yet prosper His Zion, and heal the breaches thereof.  Will
any of you take any refreshments before you go?  Will you, Brother
Bushel?”

Brother Bushel did not believe in Mr. Broad’s refreshments, save those
which were spiritual, and declined them with some abruptness, preferring
much a glass of hot brown brandy and water at the inn where his horse
was.  Brother Wainwright would have taken anything, but was bound to
follow Brother Bushel, who was about to give him a lift homewards; and
Brother Scotton was a teetotaller, one of the first who was converted to
total abstinence in Cowfold, and just a trifle suspected at Tanner’s
Lane, and by Bushel in particular, on that account.  Water-drinking was
not a heresy to which any definite objection could be raised; but
Tanner’s Lane always felt that if once a man differed so far from his
fellows as not to drink beer and spirits, there was no knowing where the
division might end.  “It was the thin end of the wedge,” Mr. Broad
observed confidentially to Bushel once when the subject was mentioned.

The preliminary meeting, therefore, was held, and Mr. Broad having
communicated the charges against the Allens—absenting themselves from
public worship, disturbance of the peace of the church, intercourse with
infidel associates, and finally so far as George was concerned,
“questionable behaviour,” as Mr. Broad delicately put it, “with an
infidel female”—it was determined to call them to account.  There was
some difference of opinion, however.  It was thought by some that all
reference to the election, direct or indirect, should be avoided, for the
majority in Tanner’s Lane was certainly not Tory.  But Brother Bushel
seemed to consider this the head and front of the offence, and declared
that if this were not part of the indictment he would resign.  He also
was opposed to giving the Allens any information beforehand, and, if he
had been allowed to have his own way, would not have permitted them to
attend.  He would have them “cut off,” he said, “there and then,
summararlilly.”  He got into great difficulties with this last word, and
before he could get rid of it had to shake his head several times.
Others thought it would be dangerous to act in this style; and there
seemed no chance of any agreement, until Mr. Broad once more “healed the
incipient division” by proposing another _via media_, which was carried.
It was determined that there should be only an allusion to the political
charge.  It was to be subsidiary.  In fact, it was not to be a political
charge at all, but a moral charge, although, as Mr. Broad privately
explained to Brother Bushel, it would come to the same thing in the end.
Then Mr. Broad, as he had suggested at an earlier stage, was himself to
write a letter to the Allens, stating in “general terms” the
dissatisfaction felt by the church and its minister with them, and
requesting their appearance in the vestry on the day named.  Brother
Scotton was still malcontent, but as he was in a minority he held his
peace.  He resolved, however, on his own account, to acquaint the Allens
with what had happened, and prepare them.  They were no particular
friends of his, but Bushel also was no particular friend, and his
auctioneering trade had at least educated him, in the disputes amongst
buyers, to hold the scales of justice a little more evenly than they were
held by Bushel’s hands.

Neither George nor his father were much disturbed by any of the items in
Scotton’s information nor by Mr. Broad’s letter, save the reference to
Pauline.  It is true it was very remote, but the meaning, especially
after Scotton’s explanation, was obvious, and George was in a fury which
his father found it very difficult to repress.  For himself George did
not care, but he did care that Pauline’s name should not be dragged into
the wretched squabble.  Father and son both agreed that the case should
be laid before Zachariah; but when Mr. Allen came back from London he
merely said, in answer to George’s inquiries, that Zachariah and himself
were in perfect accord, and that at the meeting George was not to
interfere.




CHAPTER XXVII
MR. BROAD’S LAST CHURCH MEETING—LATIMER CHAPEL


THE eventful evening at last arrived.  It had been announced from the
pulpit on the Sunday before that a special meeting of the church would be
held on the following Wednesday to consider certain questions of
discipline—nothing more—as it was not thought proper before the general
congregation to introduce matters with which the church alone was
qualified to deal.  Everybody, however, knew what was intended, and when
Wednesday night came the vestry was crowded.  Mr. Broad sat in a seat
slightly elevated at the end of the room, with a desk before him.  On his
right hand was Brother Bushel, on the left was Brother Scotton, and on
the front bench were Brother Wainwright and a few of the more important
members, amongst whom was Thomas Broad, who, although it was a week-day,
was in full ministerial costume; that is to say, he wore his black—not
pepper-and-salt—trousers and a white neckerchief.  Mr. Allen and George
were at the back of the room.  There were no women there, for although
women were members as well as men, it was always an understood thing at
Tanner’s Lane that they were to take no part in the business of the
community.  Seven o’clock having struck, Mr. Broad rose and said, “Let us
pray.”  He prayed for about ten minutes, and besought the Almighty to
shed abroad His Holy Spirit upon them for their guidance.  As the chosen
people had been brought through the wilderness and delivered from the
manifold perils therein, so God, he hoped, would lead His flock then
assembled, through the dangers which encompassed them.  Oh that they
might be wise as serpents and harmless as doves!  Might they for ever
cleave to the faith once delivered to the saints!  Might they never be
led astray to doubt the efficacy of the Blood of the Atonement once
offered by the Son of God!  Might they, through their Saviour’s merits,
secure at last an entrance into those mansions where all the saints of
God, those faithful souls whom He had elected as His own, of His own
eternal foreknowledge, would abide for ever, in full fruition of the joys
promised in His Word.

The prayer over, Mr. Broad rose and said that he was there that night to
discharge a most painful duty—one which, if he had taken counsel with
flesh and blood, he would most gladly have avoided.  But he was a humble
servant of their common Lord and Master.  It behoved him to cease not to
warn every one night and day; to remember that the Holy Ghost had made
him an overseer to feed the church of God which He had purchased with His
precious blood.  He had done nothing in this matter without constant
recurrence to the footstool of grace, and he had also consulted with some
of his dear brethren in Christ whom he saw near him.  They would have
observed that Brother Allen and his family had for some time absented
themselves from the means of grace.  He should have said nothing upon
this point if they had joined any other Christian community.  If even
they had attended the Established Church, he would have been silent, for
he was free to confess that in other religious bodies besides their own
God had faithful servants who held fast to the fundamental doctrines of
His book.  But it was notorious, alas! that his dear brother had gone
NOWHERE!  In the face of the apostolic command not to forsake the
assembling of themselves together, what could they do but suspect that
his dear brother’s belief had been undermined—sapped, he would say?  But
to that point he would return presently.  Then, again, they were all
familiar with the circumstances attending the late political contest in
the county.  He knew that many of his dear brethren differed one from
another concerning matters relating to this world, although they were
all, blessed be God, one in Christ, members of His body.  He himself had
thought it better to follow as far as he could, the example of his Lord
and Master to render unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s, and to lead
a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty.  He would not
for a moment, however, condemn any who differed from him in carnal
policy.  But his dear Brother Allen and his son had overstepped the line;
and, considering this was a mixed church, he was of opinion that they
should have acted—what should he say?—with more Christian consideration.
More than this, Mr. George Allen was known to have abetted an unruly mob,
a position highly unbecoming, he might say, to one occupying the position
of member at Tanner’s Lane.  But he might, perhaps, be permitted to dwell
for a moment on another point.  His dear Brother Allen and his son
had—there was no doubt of it—consorted with infidels, one of whom had
been convicted by the laws of his country—a convict—and it was through
their instrumentality that his brethren had been led to wander from the
fold.  This was the secret of the calamity which had overtaken the
church.  Wolves, he would say—yes, wolves, grievous wolves—had entered
in, not sparing the flock.  Let them consider what an Infidel was!  It
meant a man who denied his Maker, Revelation, a life beyond the grave,
and who made awful jests upon the Holy Scriptures!  He had evidence that
in this miserable household there was a portrait of that dreadful
blasphemer Voltaire, who on his deathbed cried out in vain for that
salvation which he had so impiously refused, and amidst shrieks
of—despair, which chilled with terror those who stood by him, was carried
off by the Enemy of Souls to the lake that burneth with brimstone, where
their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched.—(Sensation.)  (This
was a famous paragraph in one of Mr. Broad’s sermons preached on great
occasions, and particularly when he supplied a metropolitan pulpit.  The
story had been contradicted twice in the county paper by a Frenchman, a
retired teacher of his native language, who had somehow heard of the
insult offered to his great countryman, and a copy of the contradiction
had been sent to Mr. Broad.  He was content with observing that its
author was a Frenchman, and therefore probably an atheist, “with no
consciousness of moral obligation.”  Voltaire’s diabolic disappearance
continued, therefore, to be one of Mr. Broad’s most striking
effects.)—This was a subject of great delicacy.  They knew how closely
related he was to Brother Allen through that dear saint now in glory.  He
did not—he could not—(Mr. Broad seemed to be affected)—allude in any
detail to what had happened; but still it was his duty to point out that
Mr. George Allen had been in constant intercourse with a female in an
infidel family—yes, before his wife’s death he had been seen with her
_alone_!  _Alone_ with an infidel female!  He only hoped that the
knowledge of this fact did not accelerate the departure of his blessed
daughter—daughter in the flesh and daughter in Christ.  He could not
measure the extent of that intercourse; the Searcher of hearts alone
could do that, save the parties concerned; but, of course, as she was an
unbeliever, they must fear the worst.  For himself, he had felt that this
was the root of everything.  They would judge for themselves how
fervently he must have appealed to the Mercy-seat, considering his
position and relationship with his dear brother, before he had seen his
way to take the present course; but at last God had revealed Himself to
him, and he now committed the case to them.  Might God have mercy on
them, and His Spirit lead them.

Mr. Allen and George had scarcely restrained themselves, and George,
notwithstanding his father’s injunction, leapt up before the concluding
sentences were out of Mr. Broad’s mouth.  Mr. Scotton, however, rose, and
Mr. Allen pulled George down.  Mr. Scotton wished to say just one word.
They could not, he was sure, overestimate the gravity of the situation.
They were called together upon a most solemn occasion.  Their worthy
pastor had spoken as a minister of the gospel.  He, Mr. Scotton, as a
layman, wished just to remind them that they were exercising judicial
functions—(Brother Bushel fidgeted and got very red)—and that it was
necessary they should proceed in proper order.  With regard to two of the
charges, the evidence was fully before them; that is to say, absence from
public worship and what might perhaps be thought want of consideration
for the peace of the church.—(“Praps,” grunted Bushel—“praps
indeed.”)—But with regard to the third charge, the evidence was _not_
before them, and as this was the most important of the three he would
suggest before going any farther that they should hear what Mr. Broad
could produce.

Brother Bushel objected.  It was very seldom indeed that he offered any
remarks in public; but this time he could not refrain, and introduced
himself as follows:

“Brother Scotton says ‘praps.’  I don’t say ‘praps,’ when people go
settin’ class agin class.  Praps nobody’s windows was broke!  Evidence!
Hasn’t our minister told us George Allen has been to London?  He wouldn’t
tell us an untruth.  Due respec’, Brother Scotton—no lawyering—none of
that—of them functions—’specially when it’s infidels and ricks may be
afire—aught I know.”

Mr. Broad interposed.  He quite understood Brother Bushel’s ardour for
the truth, but he was prepared to produce some simple corroboration of
what he had affirmed, which would, he thought, satisfy Brother Scotton
and the brethren generally.  “Thomas,” quoth Mr. Broad, “will you please
step forward and say what you know?”

Mr. Thomas thereupon advanced to the table, and said it would ill become
him to expatiate on the present occasion.  He would confine himself to
obeying the mandate of his father.  He then reported that he had been led
to visit the Colemans at first as friends of the Allens, and not knowing
their devilish tendencies.  God had, however, he hoped, mercifully
protected him.  If it had not been for God’s grace, where might he not
have been that day?  It was true that they were disciples of the French
sceptic; his likeness was on the walls; his books were on the
bookshelves!  Mr. George Allen had been in the habit of associating not
only with Mr. Coleman, but with the daughter, and with the daughter
_alone_! as has already been stated.  She was also an infidel—more so,
perhaps, than her father; and Satan had a way, as they all knew, of
instilling the deadly poison so seductively that unwary souls were often
lost, lost, lost beyond recall, before they could truly be said to be
aware of it.  He wished, therefore, that evening to confess again, as,
indeed, he had just confessed before, that by grace he had been saved.
It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that
showeth mercy.  He trembled to think how near he himself had been to the
pit of destruction, lured by the devices of the great Enemy of Souls; but
praise be to God he had been saved, not through own merits, but through
the merits of his Redeemer.

Mr. Broad purred with pleasure during this oration, and looked round on
the audience for their approval.  Mr. Allen was now completely quieted.
The speech had acted like a charm.  He rose immediately.

“Mr. Broad,” he said deliberately, but with much emphasis—you might have
heard a pin drop—“the value of the testimony just given depends upon
character of the witness.  May I ask him to explain _how he came by that
scar on the back of his hand_?”

Mr. Allen remained standing.  There was no sign of an answer.  He sat
down for a moment but still there was no movement.  He rose again.

“Mr. Broad, as there is no reply, will you permit me to give the
explanation?”

Mr. Thomas Broad then slowly erected himself near the table at which his
father was sitting.  He held on by it hard, and gulped down half a glass
of water which was there.  His tallowy face looked more tallowy than
ever, and his voice shook most unpleasantly as he was just heard to say
that he did not know with what object the question was put—that it—that
it—seemed—seemed irrel—irrelev—and these were the last syllables ever
heard from the lips of Mr. Thomas in Tanner’s Lane, for he dropped into
his seat and apparently fainted.  There was great confusion while his
recovery was attempted.  He was conveyed into the chapel, more water was
given him, smelling-salts applied, and in due time he regained his
senses; but his father, on his return to the vestry, announced that after
what had happened the meeting had perhaps better be adjourned.  He felt
it impossible to go any further just then.  Tanner’s Lane Church,
therefore, departed, much musing, and was never again summoned on that
business.  Mr. Allen had some thoughts of demanding another meeting and a
formal acquittal, but the pastor was suddenly struck with paralysis, and
although he lingered for nearly two years, he preached no more.  So it
came to pass that George and his father are on the church books till this
day.  There was, of course, endless gossip as to the meaning of Mr.
Allen’s appeal.  Whether George ever knew what it was is more than I can
say, but it is certain that Cowfold never knew.  Mr. Allen always
resolutely repelled all questions, saying that it would be time enough to
go further when he was next attacked.  The Broads, mother and daughter,
asserted that no doubt Thomas had a mark upon the back of his hand, but
that it had been caused by a nail in a fence, and that he had fainted
through indisposition.  This theory, however, was obviously ridiculous,
for Mr. Allen’s reference had no meaning if Thomas had met with a simple
accident.  Mrs. Broad saw that her son’s explanation, greatly as she
trusted him, was weak, and at last Thomas, with Christian compunction,
admitted that the fence was the palings of the College garden, over which
he had once clambered when he was too late for admittance at the College
gates.  This was true.  Mr. Thomas on the very evening of his interview
with Pauline, had obtained admission over the palings, had been detected,
and there had been an inquiry by the authorities; but the scar, as we
know, had another origin.  Mrs. Broad was compelled to circulate this
story, and accompanied it with many apologies and much regret.  It was
the sorrow of her life, she said; but, at the same time, she must add
that her son was delayed by no fault of his.  The President had
investigated the matter, and had contented himself with a reprimand.  Her
friends would understand that Thomas would prefer, under the
circumstances, not to visit Cowfold again, and considering her dear
husband’s sickness, she could not advise that prosecution of the Allens
should be pressed.

Cowfold, however, was not satisfied.  Mr. Allen would not, as a man of
the world, have thought so much of such an indiscretion.  Why was Mr.
Thomas late?  Cowfold could not endure simple suspense of judgment.  Any
theory, however wild, is more tolerable than a confession that the facts
are not sufficient for a decision, and the common opinion, corroborated,
it was declared, by surest testimony, was that Mr. Thomas had been to the
theatre.  There was not a tittle of evidence to support this story, but
everybody was certain it was true.  Everybody repeated it, and constant
repetition will harden the loosest hearsay into a creed far more
unshakable than faith in the law of gravity.

Just before Mr. Broad’s last illness, the secession of the Allens was
imitated by about twenty of the younger members of the congregation, who
met together on Sunday, under Mr. Allen’s guidance, and worshipped by
themselves, each of them in turn making some attempt at an exposition of
the Bible and a short address.  By the time Mr. Broad died Tanner’s Lane
had sunk very low; but when his successor was chosen the seceders
exercised their rights, and were strong enough to elect a student fresh
from college, who had taken an M.A. degree at the University of London.
He preached his first sermon from the text, “I am crucified with Christ,”
and told his hearers, with fluent self-confidence, that salvation meant
perfect sympathy with Christ—“Not I, but Christ liveth in me;” that the
office of Christ was not to reconcile God to man, but man to God; and
this is effected in proportion as Christ dwells in us, bringing us more
and more into harmony with the Divine.  The Atonement is indeed the
central doctrine, the pivot of Christianity, but it is an at_one_ment, a
making of one mind.  To which Tanner’s Lane listened with much wonderment
and not without uncomfortable mental disturbance, the elder members
complaining particularly that this was not the simple gospel, and that
the trumpet gave an uncertain sound.  But opposition gradually died out;
the meeting-house was rebuilt, and called Latimer Chapel.  The afternoon
service was dropped and turned into a service for the Sunday-school
children; an organ was bought and a choir trained; the minister gave
week-day lectures on secular subjects, and became a trustee of the
Cowfold charity schools, recently enlarged under a new scheme.  He
brought home a wife one day who could read German; joined the County
Archæological Society, and wrote a paper on the discoveries made when the
railway station was built on what was supposed to be an ancient British
encampment.  For Cowfold was to become an important junction on the new
line to the north, and Mr. Bushel’s death had been accelerated by
vexation through seeing a survey carried across his own fields.

As for Mrs. Broad and Tryphosa, they left Cowfold and went into
Lancashire, to be near uncle Flavel.  George, notwithstanding the new
doctrine in Latimer Chapel and the improvement in the Cowfold atmosphere,
was restless, and before the revolution just described was completed, had
been entirely overcome with a desire to emigrate with his child.  His
father and mother not only did not oppose, but decided to accompany.  Mr.
Allen had saved money, and though he and his wife were getting on in
years, there was nothing in either of them of that subsidence into
indifferent sloth which is the great mistake of advancing age.  Both were
keen in their desire to know the last new thing, eager to recognise the
last new truth, forgetful of the past, dwelling in the present, and,
consequently, they remained young.  They were younger, at any rate, just
now than George; and it was his, not exactly melancholy, but lack of zest
for life, which mainly induced them so readily to assent to his plans.
One bright June morning, therefore, saw them, with their children, on the
deck of the Liverpool vessel which was to take them to America.  Oh day
of days, when after years of limitation, monotony, and embarrassment, we
see it all behind us, and face a new future with an illimitable prospect!
George once more felt his bosom’s lord sit lightly on his throne; once
more felt that the sunlight and blue sky were able to cheer him.  So they
went away to the West, and we take leave of them.

What became of Zachariah and Pauline?  At present I do not know.

                                * * * * *

                                 THE END

                                * * * * *

             _London_      _Hodder and Stoughton_      _1913_




FOOTNOTES


    {132}  “O ze (ye) my feris (companions) and deir freyndis, quod he,
    Of bywent perillis not ignorant ben we,
    Ze have sustenit gretir dangeris unkend,
    Like as hereof God sall make sone ane end:
    The rage of Silla, that huge sweste (whirlpool) in the se
    Ze have eschapit and passit eik (each) have ze:
    The euer (pot) routand (roaring) Caribdis rokkis fell
    The craggis quhare monstruous Cyclopes dwell:
    Ze are expert: pluk up zour harts, I zou pray,
    This dolorous drede expell and do away.
    Sum tyme thereon to think may help perchance.”

                                                         —_Gawin Douglas_.

    “Endure and conquer!  Jove will soon dispose,
    To future good, our past and present woes.
    With me, the rocks of Scylla you have tried;
    Th’ inhuman Cyclops, and his den defied.
    What greater ills hereafter can you bear!
    Resume your courage, and dismiss your care.
    An hour will come, with pleasure to relate
    Your sorrows past, as benefits of fate.”

                                                                —_Dryden_.